Title: The Picture of Dorian Gray
Subject:
Author: Oscar Wilde
Creator:
PDF Version: 1.2
Page No 1
The Picture of Dorian Gray
Oscar Wilde
Page No 2
Table of Contents
The Picture of Dorian Gray...............................................................................................................................1
Oscar Wilde.............................................................................................................................................1
The Picture of Dorian Gray
i
Page No 3
The Picture of Dorian Gray
Oscar Wilde
Preface
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
THE PREFACE
The artist is the creator of beautiful things. To reveal art and conceal the artist is art's aim. The critic is he
who can translate into another manner or a new material his impression of beautiful things.
The highest as the lowest form of criticism is a mode of autobiography. Those who find ugly meanings in
beautiful things are corrupt without being charming. This is a fault.
Those who find beautiful meanings in beautiful things are the cultivated. For these there is hope. They are the
elect to whom beautiful things mean only beauty.
There is no such thing as a moral or an immoral book. Books are well written, or badly written. That is all.
The nineteenth century dislike of realism is the rage of Caliban seeing his own face in a glass.
The nineteenth century dislike of romanticism is the rage of Caliban not seeing his own face in a glass. The
moral life of man forms part of the subjectmatter of the artist, but the morality of art consists in the perfect
use of an imperfect medium. No artist desires to prove anything.
Even things that are true can be proved. No artist has ethical sympathies. An ethical sympathy in an artist is
an unpardonable mannerism of style.
No artist is ever morbid. The artist can express everything. Thought and language are to the artist instruments
of an art. Vice and virtue are to the artist materials for an art.
From the point of view of form, the type of all the arts is the art of the musician. From the point of view of
feeling, the actor's craft is the type. All art is at once surface and symbol. Those who go beneath the surface
do so at their peril.
The Picture of Dorian Gray 1
Page No 4
Those who read the symbol do so at their peril. It is the spectator, and not life, that art really mirrors.
Diversity of opinion about a work of art shows that the work is new, complex, and vital. When critics
disagree, the artist is in accord with himself.
We can forgive a man for making a useful thing as long as he does not admire it. The only excuse for making
a useless thing is that one admires it intensely.
All art is quite useless.
CHAPTER 1
The studio was filled with the rich odour of roses, and when the light summer wind stirred amidst the trees of
the garden, there came through the open door the heavy scent of the lilac, or the more delicate perfume of the
pinkflowering thorn.
From the corner of the divan of Persian saddlebags on which he was lying, smoking, as was his custom,
innumerable cigarettes, Lord Henry Wotton could just catch the gleam of the honeysweet and
honeycoloured blossoms of a laburnum, whose tremulous branches seemed hardly able to bear the burden of
a beauty so flamelike as theirs; and now and then the fantastic shadows of birds in flight flitted across the
long tussoresilk curtains that were stretched in front of the huge window, producing a kind of momentary
Japanese effect, and making him think of those pallid, jadefaced painters of Tokyo who, through the
medium of an art that is necessarily immobile, seek to convey the sense of swiftness and motion. The sullen
murmur of the bees shouldering their way through the long unmown grass, or circling with monotonous
insistence round the dusty gilt horns of the straggling woodbine, seemed to make the stillness more
oppressive. The dim roar of London was like the bourdon note of a distant organ.
In the centre of the room, clamped to an upright easel, stood the fulllength portrait of a young man of
extraordinary personal beauty, and in front of it, some little distance away, was sitting the artist himself, Basil
Hallward, whose sudden disappearance some years ago caused, at the time, such public excitement and gave
rise to so many strange conjectures.
As the painter looked at the gracious and comely form he had so skilfully mirrored in his art, a smile of
pleasure passed across his face, and seemed about to linger there. But he suddenly started up, and closing his
eyes, placed his fingers upon the lids, as though he sought to imprison within his brain some curious dream
from which he feared he might awake.
"It is your best work, Basil, the best thing you have ever done," said Lord Henry languidly. "You must
certainly send it next year to the Grosvenor. The Academy is too large and too vulgar. Whenever I have gone
there, there have been either so many people that I have not been able to see the pictures, which was dreadful,
or so many pictures that I have not been able to see the people, which was worse. The Grosvenor is really the
only place."
"I don't think I shall send it anywhere," he answered, tossing his head back in that odd way that used to make
his friends laugh at him at Oxford. "No, I won't send it anywhere."
Lord Henry elevated his eyebrows and looked at him in amazement through the thin blue wreaths of smoke
that curled up in such fanciful whorls from his heavy, opiumtainted cigarette. "Not send it anywhere? My
dear fellow, why? Have you any reason? What odd chaps you painters are! You do anything in the world to
gain a reputation. As soon as you have one, you seem to want to throw it away. It is silly of you, for there is
only one thing in the world worse than being talked about, and that is not being talked about. A portrait like
this would set you far above all the young men in England, and make the old men quite jealous, if old men
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 2
Page No 5
are ever capable of any emotion."
"I know you will laugh at me," he replied, "but I really can't exhibit it. I have put too much of myself into it."
Lord Henry stretched himself out on the divan and laughed.
"Yes, I knew you would; but it is quite true, all the same."
"Too much of yourself in it! Upon my word, Basil, I didn't know you were so vain; and I really can't see any
resemblance between you, with your rugged strong face and your coalblack hair, and this young Adonis,
who looks as if he was made out of ivory and roseleaves. Why, my dear Basil, he is a Narcissus, and you
well, of course you have an intellectual expression and all that. But beauty, real beauty, ends where an
intellectual expression begins. Intellect is in itself a mode of exaggeration, and destroys the harmony of any
face. The moment one sits down to think, one becomes all nose, or all forehead, or something horrid. Look at
the successful men in any of the learned professions. How perfectly hideous they are! Except, of course, in
the Church. But then in the Church they don't think. A bishop keeps on saying at the age of eighty what he
was told to say when he was a boy of eighteen, and as a natural consequence he always looks absolutely
delightful. Your mysterious young friend, whose name you have never told me, but whose picture really
fascinates me, never thinks. I feel quite sure of that. He is some brainless beautiful creature who should be
always here in winter when we have no flowers to look at, and always here in summer when we want
something to chill our intelligence. Don't flatter yourself, Basil: you are not in the least like him."
"You don't understand me, Harry," answered the artist. "Of course I am not like him. I know that perfectly
well. Indeed, I should be sorry to look like him. You shrug your shoulders? I am telling you the truth. There
is a fatality about all physical and intellectual distinction, the sort of fatality that seems to dog through history
the faltering steps of kings. It is better not to be different from one's fellows. The ugly and the stupid have the
best of it in this world. They can sit at their ease and gape at the play. If they know nothing of victory, they
are at least spared the knowledge of defeat. They live as we all should liveundisturbed, indifferent, and
without disquiet. They neither bring ruin upon others, nor ever receive it from alien hands. Your rank and
wealth, Harry; my brains, such as they aremy art, whatever it may be worth; Dorian Gray's good
lookswe shall all suffer for what the gods have given us, suffer terribly."
"Dorian Gray? Is that his name?" asked Lord Henry, walking across the studio towards Basil Hallward.
"Yes, that is his name. I didn't intend to tell it to you."
"But why not?"
"Oh, I can't explain. When I like people immensely, I never tell their names to any one. It is like surrendering
a part of them. I have grown to love secrecy. It seems to be the one thing that can make modern life
mysterious or marvellous to us. The commonest thing is delightful if one only hides it. When I leave town
now I never tell my people where I am going. If I did, I would lose all my pleasure. It is a silly habit, I dare
say, but somehow it seems to bring a great deal of romance into one's life. I suppose you think me awfully
foolish about it?"
"Not at all," answered Lord Henry, "not at all, my dear Basil. You seem to forget that I am married, and the
one charm of marriage is that it makes a life of deception absolutely necessary for both parties. I never know
where my wife is, and my wife never knows what I am doing. When we meetwe do meet occasionally,
when we dine out together, or go down to the Duke'swe tell each other the most absurd stories with the
most serious faces. My wife is very good at itmuch better, in fact, than I am. She never gets confused over
her dates, and I always do. But when she does find me out, she makes no row at all. I sometimes wish she
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 3
Page No 6
would; but she merely laughs at me."
"I hate the way you talk about your married life, Harry," said Basil Hallward, strolling towards the door that
led into the garden. "I believe that you are really a very good husband, but that you are thoroughly ashamed
of your own virtues. You are an extraordinary fellow. You never say a moral thing, and you never do a wrong
thing. Your cynicism is simply a pose."
"Being natural is simply a pose, and the most irritating pose I know," cried Lord Henry, laughing; and the
two young men went out into the garden together and ensconced themselves on a long bamboo seat that stood
in the shade of a tall laurel bush. The sunlight slipped over the polished leaves. In the grass, white daisies
were tremulous.
After a pause, Lord Henry pulled out his watch. "I am afraid I must be going, Basil," he murmured, "and
before I go, I insist on your answering a question I put to you some time ago."
"What is that?" said the painter, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground.
"You know quite well."
"I do not, Harry."
"Well, I will tell you what it is. I want you to explain to me why you won't exhibit Dorian Gray's picture. I
want the real reason."
"I told you the real reason."
"No, you did not. You said it was because there was too much of yourself in it. Now, that is childish."
"Harry," said Basil Hallward, looking him straight in the face, "every portrait that is painted with feeling is a
portrait of the artist, not of the sitter. The sitter is merely the accident, the occasion. It is not he who is
revealed by the painter; it is rather the painter who, on the coloured canvas, reveals himself. The reason I will
not exhibit this picture is that I am afraid that I have shown in it the secret of my own soul."
Lord Henry laughed. "And what is that?" he asked.
"I will tell you," said Hallward; but an expression of perplexity came over his face.
"I am all expectation, Basil," continued his companion, glancing at him.
"Oh, there is really very little to tell, Harry," answered the painter; "and I am afraid you will hardly
understand it. Perhaps you will hardly believe it."
Lord Henry smiled, and leaning down, plucked a pinkpetalled daisy from the grass and examined it. "I am
quite sure I shall understand it," he replied, gazing intently at the little golden, whitefeathered disk, "and as
for believing things, I can believe anything, provided that it is quite incredible."
The wind shook some blossoms from the trees, and the heavy lilacblooms, with their clustering stars, moved
to and fro in the languid air. A grasshopper began to chirrup by the wall, and like a blue thread a long thin
dragonfly floated past on its brown gauze wings. Lord Henry felt as if he could hear Basil Hallward's heart
beating, and wondered what was coming.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 4
Page No 7
"The story is simply this," said the painter after some time. "Two months ago I went to a crush at Lady
Brandon's. You know we poor artists have to show ourselves in society from time to time, just to remind the
public that we are not savages. With an evening coat and a white tie, as you told me once, anybody, even a
stockbroker, can gain a reputation for being civilized. Well, after I had been in the room about ten minutes,
talking to huge overdressed dowagers and tedious academicians, I suddenly became conscious that some one
was looking at me. I turned halfway round and saw Dorian Gray for the first time. When our eyes met, I felt
that I was growing pale. A curious sensation of terror came over me. I knew that I had come face to face with
some one whose mere personality was so fascinating that, if I allowed it to do so, it would absorb my whole
nature, my whole soul, my very art itself. I did not want any external influence in my life. You know
yourself, Harry, how independent I am by nature. I have always been my own master; had at least always
been so, till I met Dorian Gray. Thenbut I don't know how to explain it to you. Something seemed to tell
me that I was on the verge of a terrible crisis in my life. I had a strange feeling that fate had in store for me
exquisite joys and exquisite sorrows. I grew afraid and turned to quit the room. It was not conscience that
made me do so: it was a sort of cowardice. I take no credit to myself for trying to escape."
"Conscience and cowardice are really the same things, Basil. Conscience is the tradename of the firm. That
is all."
"I don't believe that, Harry, and I don't believe you do either. However, whatever was my motiveand it
may have been pride, for I used to be very proudI certainly struggled to the door. There, of course, I
stumbled against Lady Brandon. 'You are not going to run away so soon, Mr. Hallward?' she screamed out.
You know her curiously shrill voice?"
"Yes; she is a peacock in everything but beauty," said Lord Henry, pulling the daisy to bits with his long
nervous fingers.
"I could not get rid of her. She brought me up to royalties, and people with stars and garters, and elderly
ladies with gigantic tiaras and parrot noses. She spoke of me as her dearest friend. I had only met her once
before, but she took it into her head to lionize me. I believe some picture of mine had made a great success at
the time, at least had been chattered about in the penny newspapers, which is the nineteenthcentury standard
of immortality. Suddenly I found myself face to face with the young man whose personality had so strangely
stirred me. We were quite close, almost touching. Our eyes met again. It was reckless of me, but I asked Lady
Brandon to introduce me to him. Perhaps it was not so reckless, after all. It was simply inevitable. We would
have spoken to each other without any introduction. I am sure of that. Dorian told me so afterwards. He, too,
felt that we were destined to know each other."
"And how did Lady Brandon describe this wonderful young man?" asked his companion. "I know she goes in
for giving a rapid precis of all her guests. I remember her bringing me up to a truculent and redfaced old
gentleman covered all over with orders and ribbons, and hissing into my ear, in a tragic whisper which must
have been perfectly audible to everybody in the room, the most astounding details. I simply fled. I like to find
out people for myself. But Lady Brandon treats her guests exactly as an auctioneer treats his goods. She
either explains them entirely away, or tells one everything about them except what one wants to know."
"Poor Lady Brandon! You are hard on her, Harry!" said Hallward listlessly.
"My dear fellow, she tried to found a salon, and only succeeded in opening a restaurant. How could I admire
her? But tell me, what did she say about Mr. Dorian Gray?"
"Oh, something like, 'Charming boypoor dear mother and I absolutely inseparable. Quite forget what he
doesafraid he doesn't do anythingoh, yes, plays the pianoor is it the violin, dear Mr. Gray?' Neither
of us could help laughing, and we became friends at once."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 5
Page No 8
"Laughter is not at all a bad beginning for a friendship, and it is far the best ending for one," said the young
lord, plucking another daisy.
Hallward shook his head. "You don't understand what friendship is, Harry," he murmured"or what enmity
is, for that matter. You like every one; that is to say, you are indifferent to every one."
"How horribly unjust of you!" cried Lord Henry, tilting his hat back and looking up at the little clouds that,
like ravelled skeins of glossy white silk, were drifting across the hollowed turquoise of the summer sky.
"Yes; horribly unjust of you. I make a great difference between people. I choose my friends for their good
looks, my acquaintances for their good characters, and my enemies for their good intellects. A man cannot be
too careful in the choice of his enemies. I have not got one who is a fool. They are all men of some
intellectual power, and consequently they all appreciate me. Is that very vain of me? I think it is rather vain."
"I should think it was, Harry. But according to your category I must be merely an acquaintance."
"My dear old Basil, you are much more than an acquaintance."
"And much less than a friend. A sort of brother, I suppose?"
"Oh, brothers! I don't care for brothers. My elder brother won't die, and my younger brothers seem never to
do anything else."
"Harry!" exclaimed Hallward, frowning.
"My dear fellow, I am not quite serious. But I can't help detesting my relations. I suppose it comes from the
fact that none of us can stand other people having the same faults as ourselves. I quite sympathize with the
rage of the English democracy against what they call the vices of the upper orders. The masses feel that
drunkenness, stupidity, and immorality should be their own special property, and that if any one of us makes
an ass of himself, he is poaching on their preserves. When poor Southwark got into the divorce court, their
indignation was quite magnificent. And yet I don't suppose that ten per cent of the proletariat live correctly."
"I don't agree with a single word that you have said, and, what is more, Harry, I feel sure you don't either."
Lord Henry stroked his pointed brown beard and tapped the toe of his patentleather boot with a tasselled
ebony cane. "How English you are Basil! That is the second time you have made that observation. If one puts
forward an idea to a true Englishmanalways a rash thing to dohe never dreams of considering whether
the idea is right or wrong. The only thing he considers of any importance is whether one believes it oneself.
Now, the value of an idea has nothing whatsoever to do with the sincerity of the man who expresses it.
Indeed, the probabilities are that the more insincere the man is, the more purely intellectual will the idea be,
as in that case it will not be coloured by either his wants, his desires, or his prejudices. However, I don't
propose to discuss politics, sociology, or metaphysics with you. I like persons better than principles, and I
like persons with no principles better than anything else in the world. Tell me more about Mr. Dorian Gray.
How often do you see him?"
"Every day. I couldn't be happy if I didn't see him every day. He is absolutely necessary to me."
"How extraordinary! I thought you would never care for anything but your art."
"He is all my art to me now," said the painter gravely. "I sometimes think, Harry, that there are only two eras
of any importance in the world's history. The first is the appearance of a new medium for art, and the second
is the appearance of a new personality for art also. What the invention of oilpainting was to the Venetians,
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 6
Page No 9
the face of Antinous was to late Greek sculpture, and the face of Dorian Gray will some day be to me. It is
not merely that I paint from him, draw from him, sketch from him. Of course, I have done all that. But he is
much more to me than a model or a sitter. I won't tell you that I am dissatisfied with what I have done of him,
or that his beauty is such that art cannot express it. There is nothing that art cannot express, and I know that
the work I have done, since I met Dorian Gray, is good work, is the best work of my life. But in some curious
wayI wonder will you understand me?his personality has suggested to me an entirely new manner in art,
an entirely new mode of style. I see things differently, I think of them differently. I can now recreate life in a
way that was hidden from me before. 'A dream of form in days of thought'who is it who says that? I forget;
but it is what Dorian Gray has been to me. The merely visible presence of this ladfor he seems to me little
more than a lad, though he is really over twenty his merely visible presenceah! I wonder can you realize
all that that means? Unconsciously he defines for me the lines of a fresh school, a school that is to have in it
all the passion of the romantic spirit, all the perfection of the spirit that is Greek. The harmony of soul and
body how much that is! We in our madness have separated the two, and have invented a realism that is
vulgar, an ideality that is void. Harry! if you only knew what Dorian Gray is to me! You remember that
landscape of mine, for which Agnew offered me such a huge price but which I would not part with? It is one
of the best things I have ever done. And why is it so? Because, while I was painting it, Dorian Gray sat beside
me. Some subtle influence passed from him to me, and for the first time in my life I saw in the plain
woodland the wonder I had always looked for and always missed."
"Basil, this is extraordinary! I must see Dorian Gray."
Hallward got up from the seat and walked up and down the garden. After some time he came back. "Harry,"
he said, "Dorian Gray is to me simply a motive in art. You might see nothing in him. I see everything in him.
He is never more present in my work than when no image of him is there. He is a suggestion, as I have said,
of a new manner. I find him in the curves of certain lines, in the loveliness and subtleties of certain colours.
That is all."
"Then why won't you exhibit his portrait?" asked Lord Henry.
"Because, without intending it, I have put into it some expression of all this curious artistic idolatry, of which,
of course, I have never cared to speak to him. He knows nothing about it. He shall never know anything about
it. But the world might guess it, and I will not bare my soul to their shallow prying eyes. My heart shall never
be put under their microscope. There is too much of myself in the thing, Harrytoo much of myself!"
"Poets are not so scrupulous as you are. They know how useful passion is for publication. Nowadays a
broken heart will run to many editions."
"I hate them for it," cried Hallward. "An artist should create beautiful things, but should put nothing of his
own life into them. We live in an age when men treat art as if it were meant to be a form of autobiography.
We have lost the abstract sense of beauty. Some day I will show the world what it is; and for that reason the
world shall never see my portrait of Dorian Gray."
"I think you are wrong, Basil, but I won't argue with you. It is only the intellectually lost who ever argue. Tell
me, is Dorian Gray very fond of you?"
The painter considered for a few moments. "He likes me," he answered after a pause; "I know he likes me. Of
course I flatter him dreadfully. I find a strange pleasure in saying things to him that I know I shall be sorry for
having said. As a rule, he is charming to me, and we sit in the studio and talk of a thousand things. Now and
then, however, he is horribly thoughtless, and seems to take a real delight in giving me pain. Then I feel,
Harry, that I have given away my whole soul to some one who treats it as if it were a flower to put in his coat,
a bit of decoration to charm his vanity, an ornament for a summer's day."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 7
Page No 10
"Days in summer, Basil, are apt to linger," murmured Lord Henry. "Perhaps you will tire sooner than he will.
It is a sad thing to think of, but there is no doubt that genius lasts longer than beauty. That accounts for the
fact that we all take such pains to overeducate ourselves. In the wild struggle for existence, we want to have
something that endures, and so we fill our minds with rubbish and facts, in the silly hope of keeping our
place. The thoroughly wellinformed manthat is the modern ideal. And the mind of the thoroughly
wellinformed man is a dreadful thing. It is like a bricabrac shop, all monsters and dust, with everything
priced above its proper value. I think you will tire first, all the same. Some day you will look at your friend,
and he will seem to you to be a little out of drawing, or you won't like his tone of colour, or something. You
will bitterly re
proach him in your own heart, and seriously think that he has behaved very badly to you. The next time he
calls, you will be perfectly cold and indifferent. It will be a great pity, for it will alter you. What you have
told me is quite a romance, a romance of art one might call it, and the worst of having a romance of any kind
is that it leaves one so unromantic."
"Harry, don't talk like that. As long as I live, the personality of Dorian Gray will dominate me. You can't feel
what I feel. You change too often."
"Ah, my dear Basil, that is exactly why I can feel it. Those who are faithful know only the trivial side of love:
it is the faithless who know love's tragedies." And Lord Henry struck a light on a dainty silver case and began
to smoke a cigarette with a selfconscious and satisfied air, as if he had summed up the world in a phrase.
There was a rustle of chirruping sparrows in the green lacquer leaves of the ivy, and the blue cloudshadows
chased themselves across the grass like swallows. How pleasant it was in the garden! And how delightful
other people's emotions were! much more delightful than their ideas, it seemed to him. One's own soul,
and the passions of one's friendsthose were the fascinating things in life. He pictured to himself with silent
amusement the tedious luncheon that he had missed by staying so long with Basil Hallward. Had he gone to
his aunt's, he would have been sure to have met Lord Goodbody there, and the whole conversation would
have been about the feeding of the poor and the necessity for model lodginghouses. Each class would have
preached the importance of those virtues, for whose exercise there was no necessity in their own lives. The
rich would have spoken on the value of thrift, and the idle grown eloquent over the dignity of labour. It was
charming to have escaped all that! As he thought of his aunt, an idea seemed to strike him. He turned to
Hallward and said, "My dear fellow, I have just remembered."
"Remembered what, Harry?"
"Where I heard the name of Dorian Gray."
"Where was it?" asked Hallward, with a slight frown.
"Don't look so angry, Basil. It was at my aunt, Lady Agatha's. She told me she had discovered a wonderful
young man who was going to help her in the East End, and that his name was Dorian Gray. I am bound to
state that she never told me he was goodlooking. Women have no appreciation of good looks; at least, good
women have not. She said that he was very earnest and had a beautiful nature. I at once pictured to myself a
creature with spectacles and lank hair, horribly freckled, and tramping about on huge feet. I wish I had known
it was your friend."
"I am very glad you didn't, Harry."
"Why?"
"I don't want you to meet him."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 8
Page No 11
"You don't want me to meet him?"
"No."
"Mr. Dorian Gray is in the studio, sir," said the butler, coming into the garden.
"You must introduce me now," cried Lord Henry, laughing.
The painter turned to his servant, who stood blinking in the sunlight. "Ask Mr. Gray to wait, Parker: I shall be
in in a few moments." The man bowed and went up the walk.
Then he looked at Lord Henry. "Dorian Gray is my dearest friend," he said. "He has a simple and a beautiful
nature. Your aunt was quite right in what she said of him. Don't spoil him. Don't try to influence him. Your
influence would be bad. The world is wide, and has many marvellous people in it. Don't take away from me
the one person who gives to my art whatever charm it possesses: my life as an artist depends on him. Mind,
Harry, I trust you." He spoke very slowly, and the words seemed wrung out of him almost against his will.
"What nonsense you talk!" said Lord Henry, smiling, and taking Hallward by the arm, he almost led him into
the house.
CHAPTER 2
As they entered they saw Dorian Gray. He was seated at the piano, with his back to them, turning over the
pages of a volume of Schumann's "Forest Scenes." "You must lend me these, Basil," he cried. "I want to learn
them. They are perfectly charming."
"That entirely depends on how you sit today, Dorian."
"Oh, I am tired of sitting, and I don't want a lifesized portrait of myself," answered the lad, swinging round
on the musicstool in a wilful, petulant manner. When he caught sight of Lord Henry, a faint blush coloured
his cheeks for a moment, and he started up. "I beg your pardon, Basil, but I didn't know you had any one with
you."
"This is Lord Henry Wotton, Dorian, an old Oxford friend of mine. I have just been telling him what a capital
sitter you were, and now you have spoiled everything."
"You have not spoiled my pleasure in meeting you, Mr. Gray," said Lord Henry, stepping forward and
extending his hand. "My aunt has often spoken to me about you. You are one of her favourites, and, I am
afraid, one of her victims also."
"I am in Lady Agatha's black books at present," answered Dorian with a funny look of penitence. "I promised
to go to a club in Whitechapel with her last Tuesday, and I really forgot all about it. We were to have played a
duet togetherthree duets, I believe. I don't know what she will say to me. I am far too frightened to call."
"Oh, I will make your peace with my aunt. She is quite devoted to you. And I don't think it really matters
about your not being there. The audience probably thought it was a duet. When Aunt Agatha sits down to the
piano, she makes quite enough noise for two people."
"That is very horrid to her, and not very nice to me," answered Dorian, laughing.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 9
Page No 12
Lord Henry looked at him. Yes, he was certainly wonderfully handsome, with his finely curved scarlet lips,
his frank blue eyes, his crisp gold hair. There was something in his face that made one trust him at once. All
the candour of youth was there, as well as all youth's passionate purity. One felt that he had kept himself
unspotted from the world. No wonder Basil Hallward worshipped him.
"You are too charming to go in for philanthropy, Mr. Grayfar too charming." And Lord Henry flung
himself down on the divan and opened his cigarettecase.
The painter had been busy mixing his colours and getting his brushes ready. He was looking worried, and
when he heard Lord Henry's last remark, he glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Harry, I
want to finish this picture today. Would you think it awfully rude of me if I asked you to go away?"
Lord Henry smiled and looked at Dorian Gray. "Am I to go, Mr. Gray?" he asked.
"Oh, please don't, Lord Henry. I see that Basil is in one of his sulky moods, and I can't bear him when he
sulks. Besides, I want you to tell me why I should not go in for philanthropy."
"I don't know that I shall tell you that, Mr. Gray. It is so tedious a subject that one would have to talk
seriously about it. But I certainly shall not run away, now that you have asked me to stop. You don't really
mind, Basil, do you? You have often told me that you liked your sitters to have some one to chat to."
Hallward bit his lip. "If Dorian wishes it, of course you must stay. Dorian's whims are laws to everybody,
except himself."
Lord Henry took up his hat and gloves. "You are very pressing, Basil, but I am afraid I must go. I have
promised to meet a man at the Orleans. Goodbye, Mr. Gray. Come and see me some afternoon in Curzon
Street. I am nearly always at home at five o'clock. Write to me when you are coming. I should be sorry to
miss you."
"Basil," cried Dorian Gray, "if Lord Henry Wotton goes, I shall go, too. You never open your lips while you
are painting, and it is horribly dull standing on a platform and trying to look pleasant. Ask him to stay. I insist
upon it."
"Stay, Harry, to oblige Dorian, and to oblige me," said Hallward, gazing intently at his picture. "It is quite
true, I never talk when I am working, and never listen either, and it must be dreadfully tedious for my
unfortunate sitters. I beg you to stay."
"But what about my man at the Orleans?"
The painter laughed. "I don't think there will be any difficulty about that. Sit down again, Harry. And now,
Dorian, get up on the platform, and don't move about too much, or pay any attention to what Lord Henry
says. He has a very bad influence over all his friends, with the single exception of myself."
Dorian Gray stepped up on the dais with the air of a young Greek martyr, and made a little moue of
discontent to Lord Henry, to whom he had rather taken a fancy. He was so unlike Basil. They made a
delightful contrast. And he had such a beautiful voice. After a few moments he said to him, "Have you really
a very bad influence, Lord Henry? As bad as Basil says?"
"There is no such thing as a good influence, Mr. Gray. All influence is immoralimmoral from the scientific
point of view."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 10
Page No 13
"Why?"
"Because to influence a person is to give him one's own soul. He does not think his natural thoughts, or burn
with his natural passions. His virtues are not real to him. His sins, if there are such things as sins, are
borrowed. He becomes an echo of some one else's music, an actor of a part that has not been written for him.
The aim of life is selfdevelopment. To realize one's nature perfectlythat is what each of us is here for.
People are afraid of themselves, nowadays. They have forgotten the highest of all duties, the duty that one
owes to one's self. Of course, they are charitable. They feed the hungry and clothe the beggar. But their own
souls starve, and are naked. Courage has gone out of our race. Perhaps we never really had it. The terror of
society, which is the basis of morals, the terror of God, which is the secret of religionthese are the two
things that govern us. And yet"
"Just turn your head a little more to the right, Dorian, like a good boy," said the painter, deep in his work and
conscious only that a look had come into the lad's face that he had never seen there before.
"And yet," continued Lord Henry, in his low, musical voice, and with that graceful wave of the hand that was
always so characteristic of him, and that he had even in his Eton days, "I believe that if one man were to live
out his life fully and completely, were to give form to every feeling, expression to every thought, reality to
every dreamI believe that the world would gain such a fresh impulse of joy that we would forget all the
maladies of mediaevalism, and return to the Hellenic ideal to something finer, richer than the Hellenic
ideal, it may be. But the bravest man amongst us is afraid of himself. The mutilation of the savage has its
tragic survival in the selfdenial that mars our lives. We are punished for our refusals. Every impulse that we
strive to strangle broods in the mind and poisons us. The body sins once, and has done with its sin, for action
is a mode of purification. Nothing remains then but the recollection of a pleasure, or the luxury of a regret.
The only way to get rid of a temptation is to yield to it. Resist it, and your soul grows sick with longing for
the things it has forbidden to itself, with desire for what its monstrous laws have made monstrous and
unlawful. It has been said that the great events of the world take place in the brain. It is in the brain, and the
brain only, that the great sins of the world take place also. You, Mr. Gray, you yourself, with your rosered
youth and your rosewhite boyhood, you have had passions that have made you afraid, thoughts that have
fined you with terror, daydreams and sleeping dreams whose mere memory might stain your cheek with
shame"
"Stop!" faltered Dorian Gray, "stop! you bewilder me. I don't know what to say. There is some answer to you,
but I cannot find it. Don't speak. Let me think. Or, rather, let me try not to think."
For nearly ten minutes he stood there, motionless, with parted lips and eyes strangely bright. He was dimly
conscious that entirely fresh influences were at work within him. Yet they seemed to him to have come really
from himself. The few words that Basil's friend had said to himwords spoken by chance, no doubt, and
with wilful paradox in them had touched some secret chord that had never been touched before, but that he
felt was now vibrating and throbbing to curious pulses.
Music had stirred him like that. Music had troubled him many times. But music was not articulate. It was not
a new world, but rather another chaos, that it created in us. Words! Mere words! How terrible they were!
How clear, and vivid, and cruel! One could not escape from them. And yet what a subtle magic there was in
them! They seemed to be able to give a plastic form to formless things, and to have a music of their own as
sweet as that of viol or of lute. Mere words! Was there anything so real as words?
Yes; there had been things in his boyhood that he had not understood. He understood them now. Life
suddenly became fierycoloured to him. It seemed to him that he had been walking in fire. Why had he not
known it?
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 11
Page No 14
With his subtle smile, Lord Henry watched him. He knew the precise psychological moment when to say
nothing. He felt intensely interested. He was amazed at the sudden impression that his words had produced,
and, remembering a book that he had read when he was sixteen, a book which had revealed to him much that
he had not known before, he wondered whether Dorian Gray was passing through a similar experience. He
had merely shot an arrow into the air. Had it hit the mark? How fascinating the lad was!
Hallward painted away with that marvellous bold touch of his, that had the true refinement and perfect
delicacy that in art, at any rate comes only from strength. He was unconscious of the silence.
"Basil, I am tired of standing," cried Dorian Gray suddenly. "I must go out and sit in the garden. The air is
stifling here."
"My dear fellow, I am so sorry. When I am painting, I can't think of anything else. But you never sat better.
You were perfectly still. And I have caught the effect I wanted the halfparted lips and the bright look in
the eyes. I don't know what Harry has been saying to you, but he has certainly made you have the most
wonderful expression. I suppose he has been paying you compliments. You mustn't believe a word that he
says."
"He has certainly not been paying me compliments. Perhaps that is the reason that I don't believe anything he
has told me."
"You know you believe it all," said Lord Henry, looking at him with his dreamy languorous eyes. "I will go
out to the garden with you. It is horribly hot in the studio. Basil, let us have something iced to drink,
something with strawberries in it."
"Certainly, Harry. Just touch the bell, and when Parker comes I will tell him what you want. I have got to
work up this background, so I will join you later on. Don't keep Dorian too long. I have never been in better
form for painting than I am today. This is going to be my masterpiece. It is my masterpiece as it stands."
Lord Henry went out to the garden and found Dorian Gray burying his face in the great cool lilacblossoms,
feverishly drinking in their perfume as if it had been wine. He came close to him and put his hand upon his
shoulder. "You are quite right to do that," he murmured. "Nothing can cure the soul but the senses, just as
nothing can cure the senses but the soul."
The lad started and drew back. He was bareheaded, and the leaves had tossed his rebellious curls and tangled
all their gilded threads. There was a look of fear in his eyes, such as people have when they are suddenly
awakened. His finely chiselled nostrils quivered, and some hidden nerve shook the scarlet of his lips and left
them trembling.
"Yes," continued Lord Henry, "that is one of the great secrets of life to cure the soul by means of the
senses, and the senses by means of the soul. You are a wonderful creation. You know more than you think
you know, just as you know less than you want to know."
Dorian Gray frowned and turned his head away. He could not help liking the tall, graceful young man who
was standing by him. His romantic, olivecoloured face and worn expression interested him. There was
something in his low languid voice that was absolutely fascinating. His cool, white, flowerlike hands, even,
had a curious charm. They moved, as he spoke, like music, and seemed to have a language of their own. But
he felt afraid of him, and ashamed of being afraid. Why had it been left for a stranger to reveal him to
himself? He had known Basil Hallward for months, but the friendship between them had never altered him.
Suddenly there had come some one across his life who seemed to have disclosed to him life's mystery. And,
yet, what was there to be afraid of? He was not a schoolboy or a girl. It was absurd to be frightened.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 12
Page No 15
"Let us go and sit in the shade," said Lord Henry. "Parker has brought out the drinks, and if you stay any
longer in this glare, you will be quite spoiled, and Basil will never paint you again. You really must not allow
yourself to become sunburnt. It would be unbecoming."
"What can it matter?" cried Dorian Gray, laughing, as he sat down on the seat at the end of the garden.
"It should matter everything to you, Mr. Gray."
"Why?"
"Because you have the most marvellous youth, and youth is the one thing worth having."
"I don't feel that, Lord Henry."
"No, you don't feel it now. Some day, when you are old and wrinkled and ugly, when thought has seared your
forehead with its lines, and passion branded your lips with its hideous fires, you will feel it, you will feel it
terribly. Now, wherever you go, you charm the world. Will it always be so? . . . You have a wonderfully
beautiful face, Mr. Gray. Don't frown. You have. And beauty is a form of genius is higher, indeed, than
genius, as it needs no explanation. It is of the great facts of the world, like sunlight, or springtime, or the
reflection in dark waters of that silver shell we call the moon. It cannot be questioned. It has its divine right of
sovereignty. It makes princes of those who have it. You smile? Ah! when you have lost it you won't smile. . .
. People say sometimes that beauty is only superficial. That may be so, but at least it is not so superficial as
thought is. To me, beauty is the wonder of wonders. It is only shallow people who do not judge by
appearances. The true mystery of the world is the visible, not the invisible. . . . Yes, Mr. Gray, the gods have
been good to you. But what the gods give they quickly take away. You have only a few years in which to live
really, perfectly, and fully. When your youth goes, your beauty will go with it, and then you will suddenly
discover that there are no triumphs left for you, or have to content yourself with those mean triumphs that the
memory of your past will make more bitter than defeats. Every month as it wanes brings you nearer to
something dreadful. Time is jealous of you, and wars against your lilies and your roses. You will become
sallow, and hollowcheeked, and dulleyed. You will suffer horribly.... Ah! realize your youth while you
have it. Don't squander the gold of your days, listening to the tedious, trying to improve the hopeless failure,
or giving away your life to the ignorant, the common, and the vulgar. These are the sickly aims, the false
ideals, of our age. Live! Live the wonderful life that is in you! Let nothing be lost upon you. Be always
searching for new sensations. Be afraid of nothing. . . . A new Hedonism that is what our century wants.
You might be its visible symbol. With your personality there is nothing you could not do. The world belongs
to you for a season. . . . The moment I met you I saw that you were quite unconscious of what you really are,
of what you really might be. There was so much in you that charmed me that I felt I must tell you something
about yourself. I thought how tragic it would be if you were wasted. For there is such a little time that your
youth will lastsuch a little time. The common hillflowers wither, but they blossom again. The laburnum
will be as yellow next June as it is now. In a month there will be purple stars on the clematis, and year after
year the green night of its leaves will hold its purple stars. But we never get back our youth. The pulse of joy
that beats in us at twenty becomes sluggish. Our limbs fail, our senses rot. We degenerate into hideous
puppets, haunted by the memory of the passions of which we were too much afraid, and the exquisite
temptations that we had not the courage to yield to. Youth! Youth! There is absolutely nothing in the world
but youth!"
Dorian Gray listened, openeyed and wondering. The spray of lilac fell from his hand upon the gravel. A
furry bee came and buzzed round it for a moment. Then it began to scramble all over the oval stellated globe
of the tiny blossoms. He watched it with that strange interest in trivial things that we try to develop when
things of high import make us afraid, or when we are stirred by some new emotion for which we cannot find
expression, or when some thought that terrifies us lays sudden siege to the brain and calls on us to yield.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 13
Page No 16
After a time the bee flew away. He saw it creeping into the stained trumpet of a Tyrian convolvulus. The
flower seemed to quiver, and then swayed gently to and fro.
Suddenly the painter appeared at the door of the studio and made staccato signs for them to come in. They
turned to each other and smiled.
"I am waiting," he cried. "Do come in. The light is quite perfect, and you can bring your drinks."
They rose up and sauntered down the walk together. Two greenandwhite butterflies fluttered past them,
and in the peartree at the corner of the garden a thrush began to sing.
"You are glad you have met me, Mr. Gray," said Lord Henry, looking at him.
"Yes, I am glad now. I wonder shall I always be glad?"
"Always! That is a dreadful word. It makes me shudder when I hear it. Women are so fond of using it. They
spoil every romance by trying to make it last for ever. It is a meaningless word, too. The only difference
between a caprice and a lifelong passion is that the caprice lasts a little longer."
As they entered the studio, Dorian Gray put his hand upon Lord Henry's arm. "In that case, let our friendship
be a caprice," he murmured, flushing at his own boldness, then stepped up on the platform and resumed his
pose.
Lord Henry flung himself into a large wicker armchair and watched him. The sweep and dash of the brush
on the canvas made the only sound that broke the stillness, except when, now and then, Hallward stepped
back to look at his work from a distance. In the slanting beams that streamed through the open doorway the
dust danced and was golden. The heavy scent of the roses seemed to brood over everything.
After about a quarter of an hour Hallward stopped painting, looked for a long time at Dorian Gray, and then
for a long time at the picture, biting the end of one of his huge brushes and frowning. "It is quite finished," he
cried at last, and stooping down he wrote his name in long vermilion letters on the lefthand corner of the
canvas.
Lord Henry came over and examined the picture. It was certainly a wonderful work of art, and a wonderful
likeness as well.
"My dear fellow, I congratulate you most warmly," he said. "It is the finest portrait of modern times. Mr.
Gray, come over and look at yourself."
The lad started, as if awakened from some dream.
"Is it really finished?" he murmured, stepping down from the platform.
"Quite finished," said the painter. "And you have sat splendidly today. I am awfully obliged to you."
"That is entirely due to me," broke in Lord Henry. "Isn't it, Mr. Gray?"
Dorian made no answer, but passed listlessly in front of his picture and turned towards it. When he saw it he
drew back, and his cheeks flushed for a moment with pleasure. A look of joy came into his eyes, as if he had
recognized himself for the first time. He stood there motionless and in wonder, dimly conscious that
Hallward was speaking to him, but not catching the meaning of his words. The sense of his own beauty came
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 14
Page No 17
on him like a revelation. He had never felt it before. Basil Hallward's compliments had seemed to him to be
merely the charming exaggeration of friendship. He had listened to them, laughed at them, forgotten them.
They had not influenced his nature. Then had come Lord Henry Wotton with his strange panegyric on youth,
his terrible warning of its brevity. That had stirred him at the time, and now, as he stood gazing at the shadow
of his own loveliness, the full reality of the description flashed across him. Yes, there would be a day when
his face would be wrinkled and wizen, his eyes dim and colourless, the grace of his figure broken and
deformed. The scarlet would pass away from his lips and the gold steal from his hair. The life that was to
make his soul would mar his body. He would become dreadful, hideous, and uncouth.
As he thought of it, a sharp pang of pain struck through him like a knife and made each delicate fibre of his
nature quiver. His eyes deepened into amethyst, and across them came a mist of tears. He felt as if a hand of
ice had been laid upon his heart.
"Don't you like it?" cried Hallward at last, stung a little by the lad's silence, not understanding what it meant.
"Of course he likes it," said Lord Henry. "Who wouldn't like it? It is one of the greatest things in modern art.
I will give you anything you like to ask for it. I must have it."
"It is not my property, Harry."
"Whose property is it?"
"Dorian's, of course," answered the painter.
"He is a very lucky fellow."
"How sad it is!" murmured Dorian Gray with his eyes still fixed upon his own portrait. "How sad it is! I shall
grow old, and horrible, and dreadful. But this picture will remain always young. It will never be older than
this particular day of June. . . . If it were only the other way! If it were I who was to be always young, and the
picture that was to grow old! For thatfor thatI would give everything! Yes, there is nothing in the whole
world I would not give! I would give my soul for that!"
"You would hardly care for such an arrangement, Basil," cried Lord Henry, laughing. "It would be rather hard
lines on your work."
"I should object very strongly, Harry," said Hallward.
Dorian Gray turned and looked at him. "I believe you would, Basil. You like your art better than your friends.
I am no more to you than a green bronze figure. Hardly as much, I dare say."
The painter stared in amazement. It was so unlike Dorian to speak like that. What had happened? He seemed
quite angry. His face was flushed and his cheeks burning.
"Yes," he continued, "I am less to you than your ivory Hermes or your silver Faun. You will like them
always. How long will you like me? Till I have my first wrinkle, I suppose. I know, now, that when one loses
one's good looks, whatever they may be, one loses everything. Your picture has taught me that. Lord Henry
Wotton is perfectly right. Youth is the only thing worth having. When I find that I am growing old, I shall kill
myself."
Hallward turned pale and caught his hand. "Dorian! Dorian!" he cried, "don't talk like that. I have never had
such a friend as you, and I shall never have such another. You are not jealous of material things, are you?
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 15
Page No 18
you who are finer than any of them!"
"I am jealous of everything whose beauty does not die. I am jealous of the portrait you have painted of me.
Why should it keep what I must lose? Every moment that passes takes something from me and gives
something to it. Oh, if it were only the other way! If the picture could change, and I could be always what I
am now! Why did you paint it? It will mock me some daymock me horribly!" The hot tears welled into his
eyes; he tore his hand away and, flinging himself on the divan, he buried his face in the cushions, as though
he was praying.
"This is your doing, Harry," said the painter bitterly.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It is the real Dorian Gray that is all."
"It is not."
"If it is not, what have I to do with it?"
"You should have gone away when I asked you," he muttered.
"I stayed when you asked me," was Lord Henry's answer.
"Harry, I can't quarrel with my two best friends at once, but between you both you have made me hate the
finest piece of work I have ever done, and I will destroy it. What is it but canvas and colour? I will not let it
come across our three lives and mar them."
Dorian Gray lifted his golden head from the pillow, and with pallid face and tearstained eyes, looked at him
as he walked over to the deal paintingtable that was set beneath the high curtained window. What was he
doing there? His fingers were straying about among the litter of tin tubes and dry brushes, seeking for
something. Yes, it was for the long paletteknife, with its thin blade of lithe steel. He had found it at last. He
was going to rip up the canvas.
With a stifled sob the lad leaped from the couch, and, rushing over to Hallward, tore the knife out of his hand,
and flung it to the end of the studio. "Don't, Basil, don't!" he cried. "It would be murder!"
"I am glad you appreciate my work at last, Dorian," said the painter coldly when he had recovered from his
surprise. "I never thought you would."
"Appreciate it? I am in love with it, Basil. It is part of myself. I feel that."
"Well, as soon as you are dry, you shall be varnished, and framed, and sent home. Then you can do what you
like with yourself." And he walked across the room and rang the bell for tea. "You will have tea, of course,
Dorian? And so will you, Harry? Or do you object to such simple pleasures?"
"I adore simple pleasures," said Lord Henry. "They are the last refuge of the complex. But I don't like scenes,
except on the stage. What absurd fellows you are, both of you! I wonder who it was defined man as a rational
animal. It was the most premature definition ever given. Man is many things, but he is not rational. I am glad
he is not, after all though I wish you chaps would not squabble over the picture. You had much better let
me have it, Basil. This silly boy doesn't really want it, and I really do."
"If you let any one have it but me, Basil, I shall never forgive you!" cried Dorian Gray; "and I don't allow
people to call me a silly boy."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 16
Page No 19
"You know the picture is yours, Dorian. I gave it to you before it existed."
"And you know you have been a little silly, Mr. Gray, and that you don't really object to being reminded that
you are extremely young."
"I should have objected very strongly this morning, Lord Henry."
"Ah! this morning! You have lived since then."
There came a knock at the door, and the butler entered with a laden teatray and set it down upon a small
Japanese table. There was a rattle of cups and saucers and the hissing of a fluted Georgian urn. Two
globeshaped china dishes were brought in by a page. Dorian Gray went over and poured out the tea. The
two men sauntered languidly to the table and examined what was under the covers.
"Let us go to the theatre tonight," said Lord Henry. "There is sure to be something on, somewhere. I have
promised to dine at White's, but it is only with an old friend, so I can send him a wire to say that I am ill, or
that I am prevented from coming in consequence of a subsequent engagement. I think that would be a rather
nice excuse: it would have all the surprise of candour."
"It is such a bore putting on one's dressclothes," muttered Hallward. "And, when one has them on, they are
so horrid."
"Yes," answered Lord Henry dreamily, "the costume of the nineteenth century is detestable. It is so sombre,
so depressing. Sin is the only real colourelement left in modern life."
"You really must not say things like that before Dorian, Harry."
"Before which Dorian? The one who is pouring out tea for us, or the one in the picture?"
"Before either."
"I should like to come to the theatre with you, Lord Henry," said the lad.
"Then you shall come; and you will come, too, Basil, won't you?"
"I can't, really. I would sooner not. I have a lot of work to do."
"Well, then, you and I will go alone, Mr. Gray."
"I should like that awfully."
The painter bit his lip and walked over, cup in hand, to the picture. "I shall stay with the real Dorian," he said,
sadly.
"Is it the real Dorian?" cried the original of the portrait, strolling across to him. "Am I really like that?"
"Yes; you are just like that."
"How wonderful, Basil!"
"At least you are like it in appearance. But it will never alter," sighed Hallward. "That is something."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 17
Page No 20
"What a fuss people make about fidelity!" exclaimed Lord Henry. "Why, even in love it is purely a question
for physiology. It has nothing to do with our own will. Young men want to be faithful, and are not; old men
want to be faithless, and cannot: that is all one can say."
"Don't go to the theatre tonight, Dorian," said Hallward. "Stop and dine with me."
"I can't, Basil."
"Why?"
"Because I have promised Lord Henry Wotton to go with him."
"He won't like you the better for keeping your promises. He always breaks his own. I beg you not to go."
Dorian Gray laughed and shook his head.
"I entreat you."
The lad hesitated, and looked over at Lord Henry, who was watching them from the teatable with an amused
smile.
"I must go, Basil," he answered.
"Very well," said Hallward, and he went over and laid down his cup on the tray. "It is rather late, and, as you
have to dress, you had better lose no time. Goodbye, Harry. Goodbye, Dorian. Come and see me soon.
Come tomorrow."
"Certainly."
"You won't forget?"
"No, of course not," cried Dorian.
"And ... Harry!"
"Yes, Basil?"
"Remember what I asked you, when we were in the garden this morning."
"I have forgotten it."
"I trust you."
"I wish I could trust myself," said Lord Henry, laughing. "Come, Mr. Gray, my hansom is outside, and I can
drop you at your own place. Goodbye, Basil. It has been a most interesting afternoon."
As the door closed behind them, the painter flung himself down on a sofa, and a look of pain came into his
face.
CHAPTER 3
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 18
Page No 21
At halfpast twelve next day Lord Henry Wotton strolled from Curzon Street over to the Albany to call on
his uncle, Lord Fermor, a genial if somewhat roughmannered old bachelor, whom the outside world called
selfish because it derived no particular benefit from him, but who was considered generous by Society as he
fed the people who amused him. His father had been our ambassador at Madrid when Isabella was young and
Prim unthought of, but had retired from the diplomatic service in a capricious moment of annoyance on not
being offered the Embassy at Paris, a post to which he considered that he was fully entitled by reason of his
birth, his indolence, the good English of his dispatches, and his inordinate passion for pleasure. The son, who
had been his father's secretary, had resigned along with his chief, somewhat foolishly as was thought at the
time, and on succeeding some months later to the title, had set himself to the serious study of the great
aristocratic art of doing absolutely nothing. He had two large town houses, but preferred to live in chambers
as it was less trouble, and took most of his meals at his club. He paid some attention to the management of his
collieries in the Midland counties, excusing himself for this taint of industry on the ground that the one
advantage of having coal was that it enabled a gentleman to afford the decency of burning wood on his own
hearth. In politics he was a Tory, except when the Tories were in office, during which period he roundly
abused them for being a pack of Radicals. He was a hero to his valet, who bullied him, and a terror to most of
his relations, whom he bullied in turn. Only England could have produced him, and he always said that the
country was going to the dogs. His principles were out of date, but there was a good deal to be said for his
prejudices.
When Lord Henry entered the room, he found his uncle sitting in a rough shootingcoat, smoking a cheroot
and grumbling over The Times. "Well, Harry," said the old gentleman, "what brings you out so early? I
thought you dandies never got up till two, and were not visible till five."
"Pure family affection, I assure you, Uncle George. I want to get something out of you."
"Money, I suppose," said Lord Fermor, making a wry face. "Well, sit down and tell me all about it. Young
people, nowadays, imagine that money is everything."
"Yes," murmured Lord Henry, settling his buttonhole in his coat; "and when they grow older they know it.
But I don't want money. It is only people who pay their bills who want that, Uncle George, and I never pay
mine. Credit is the capital of a younger son, and one lives charmingly upon it. Besides, I always deal with
Dartmoor's tradesmen, and consequently they never bother me. What I want is information: not useful
information, of course; useless information."
"Well, I can tell you anything that is in an English Blue Book, Harry, although those fellows nowadays write
a lot of nonsense. When I was in the Diplomatic, things were much better. But I hear they let them in now by
examination. What can you expect? Examinations, sir, are pure humbug from beginning to end. If a man is a
gentleman, he knows quite enough, and if he is not a gentleman, whatever he knows is bad for him."
"Mr. Dorian Gray does not belong to Blue Books, Uncle George," said Lord Henry languidly.
"Mr. Dorian Gray? Who is he?" asked Lord Fermor, knitting his bushy white eyebrows.
"That is what I have come to learn, Uncle George. Or rather, I know who he is. He is the last Lord Kelso's
grandson. His mother was a Devereux, Lady Margaret Devereaux. I want you to tell me about his mother.
What was she like? Whom did she marry? You have known nearly everybody in your time, so you might
have known her. I am very much interested in Mr. Gray at present. I have only just met him."
"Kelso's grandson!" echoed the old gentleman. "Kelso's grandson! ... Of course.... I knew his mother
intimately. I believe I was at her christening. She was an extraordinarily beautiful girl, Margaret Devereux,
and made all the men frantic by running away with a penniless young fellow a mere nobody, sir, a
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 19
Page No 22
subaltern in a foot regiment, or something of that kind. Certainly. I remember the whole thing as if it
happened yesterday. The poor chap was killed in a duel at Spa a few months after the marriage. There was an
ugly story about it. They said Kelso got some rascally adventurer, some Belgian brute, to insult his
soninlaw in publicpaid him, sir, to do it, paid him and that the fellow spitted his man as if he had
been a pigeon. The thing was hushed up, but, egad, Kelso ate his chop alone at the club for some time
afterwards. He brought his daughter back with him, I was told, and she never spoke to him again. Oh, yes; it
was a bad business. The girl died, too, died within a year. So she left a son, did she? I had forgotten that.
What sort of boy is he? If he is like his mother, he must be a goodlooking chap."
"He is very goodlooking," assented Lord Henry.
"I hope he will fall into proper hands," continued the old man. "He should have a pot of money waiting for
him if Kelso did the right thing by him. His mother had money, too. All the Selby property came to her,
through her grandfather. Her grandfather hated Kelso, thought him a mean dog. He was, too. Came to Madrid
once when I was there. Egad, I was ashamed of him. The Queen used to ask me about the English noble who
was always quarrelling with the cabmen about their fares. They made quite a story of it. I didn't dare show
my face at Court for a month. I hope he treated his grandson better than he did the jarvies."
"I don't know," answered Lord Henry. "I fancy that the boy will be well off. He is not of age yet. He has
Selby, I know. He told me so. And . . . his mother was very beautiful?"
"Margaret Devereux was one of the loveliest creatures I ever saw, Harry. What on earth induced her to
behave as she did, I never could understand. She could have married anybody she chose. Carlington was mad
after her. She was romantic, though. All the women of that family were. The men were a poor lot, but, egad!
the women were wonderful. Carlington went on his knees to her. Told me so himself. She laughed at him,
and there wasn't a girl in London at the time who wasn't after him. And by the way, Harry, talking about silly
marriages, what is this humbug your father tells me about Dartmoor wanting to marry an American? Ain't
English girls good enough for him?"
"It is rather fashionable to marry Americans just now, Uncle George."
"I'll back English women against the world, Harry," said Lord Fermor, striking the table with his fist.
"The betting is on the Americans."
"They don't last, I am told," muttered his uncle.
"A long engagement exhausts them, but they are capital at a steeplechase. They take things flying. I don't
think Dartmoor has a chance."
"Who are her people?" grumbled the old gentleman. "Has she got any?"
Lord Henry shook his head. "American girls are as clever at concealing their parents, as English women are
at concealing their past," he said, rising to go.
"They are porkpackers, I suppose?"
"I hope so, Uncle George, for Dartmoor's sake. I am told that porkpacking is the most lucrative profession in
America, after politics."
"Is she pretty?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 20
Page No 23
"She behaves as if she was beautiful. Most American women do. It is the secret of their charm."
"Why can't these American women stay in their own country? They are always telling us that it is the
paradise for women."
"It is. That is the reason why, like Eve, they are so excessively anxious to get out of it," said Lord Henry.
"Goodbye, Uncle George. I shall be late for lunch, if I stop any longer. Thanks for giving me the
information I wanted. I always like to know everything about my new friends, and nothing about my old
ones."
"Where are you lunching, Harry?"
"At Aunt Agatha's. I have asked myself and Mr. Gray. He is her latest protege."
"Humph! tell your Aunt Agatha, Harry, not to bother me any more with her charity appeals. I am sick of
them. Why, the good woman thinks that I have nothing to do but to write cheques for her silly fads."
"All right, Uncle George, I'll tell her, but it won't have any effect. Philanthropic people lose all sense of
humanity. It is their distinguishing characteristic."
The old gentleman growled approvingly and rang the bell for his servant. Lord Henry passed up the low
arcade into Burlington Street and turned his steps in the direction of Berkeley Square.
So that was the story of Dorian Gray's parentage. Crudely as it had been told to him, it had yet stirred him by
its suggestion of a strange, almost modern romance. A beautiful woman risking everything for a mad passion.
A few wild weeks of happiness cut short by a hideous, treacherous crime. Months of voiceless agony, and
then a child born in pain. The mother snatched away by death, the boy left to solitude and the tyranny of an
old and loveless man. Yes; it was an interesting background. It posed the lad, made him more perfect, as it
were. Behind every exquisite thing that existed, there was something tragic. Worlds had to be in travail, that
the meanest flower might blow. . . . And how charming he had been at dinner the night before, as with
startled eyes and lips parted in frightened pleasure he had sat opposite to him at the club, the red candleshades
staining to a richer rose the wakening wonder of his face. Talking to him was like playing upon an exquisite
violin. He answered to every touch and thrill of the bow. . . . There was something terribly enthralling in the
exercise of influence. No other activity was like it. To project one's soul into some gracious form, and let it
tarry there for a moment; to hear one's own intellectual views echoed back to one with all the added music of
passion and youth; to convey one's temperament into another as though it were a subtle fluid or a strange
perfume: there was a real joy in thatperhaps the most satisfying joy left to us in an age so limited and
vulgar as our own, an age grossly carnal in its pleasures, and grossly common in its aims.... He was a
marvellous type, too, this lad, whom by so curious a chance he had met in Basil's studio, or could be
fashioned into a marvellous type, at any rate. Grace was his, and the white purity of boyhood, and beauty
such as old Greek marbles kept for us. There was nothing that one could not do with him. He could be made a
Titan or a toy. What a pity it was that such beauty was destined to fade! . . . And Basil? From a psychological
point of view, how interesting he was! The new manner in art, the fresh mode of looking at life, suggested so
strangely by the merely visible presence of one who was unconscious of it all; the silent spirit that dwelt in
dim woodland, and walked unseen in open field, suddenly showing herself, Dryadlike and not afraid, because
in his soul who sought for her there had been wakened that wonderful vision to which alone are wonderful
things revealed; the mere shapes and patterns of things becoming, as it were, refined, and gaining a kind of
symbolical value, as though they were themselves patterns of some other and more perfect form whose
shadow they made real: how strange it all was! He remembered something like it in history. Was it not Plato,
that artist in thought, who had first analyzed it? Was it not Buonarotti who had carved it in the coloured
marbles of a sonnetsequence? But in our own century it was strange. . . . Yes; he would try to be to Dorian
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 21
Page No 24
Gray what, without knowing it, the lad was to the painter who had fashioned the wonderful portrait. He
would seek to dominate himhad already, indeed, half done so. He would make that wonderful spirit his
own. There was something fascinating in this son of love and death.
Suddenly he stopped and glanced up at the houses. He found that he had passed his aunt's some distance, and,
smiling to himself, turned back. When he entered the somewhat sombre hall, the butler told him that they had
gone in to lunch. He gave one of the footmen his hat and stick and passed into the diningroom.
"Late as usual, Harry," cried his aunt, shaking her head at him.
He invented a facile excuse, and having taken the vacant seat next to her, looked round to see who was there.
Dorian bowed to him shyly from the end of the table, a flush of pleasure stealing into his cheek. Opposite was
the Duchess of Harley, a lady of admirable goodnature and good temper, much liked by every one who
knew her, and of those ample architectural proportions that in women who are not duchesses are described by
contemporary historians as stoutness. Next to her sat, on her right, Sir Thomas Burdon, a Radical member of
Parliament, who followed his leader in public life and in private life followed the best cooks, dining with the
Tories and thinking with the Liberals, in accordance with a wise and wellknown rule. The post on her left
was occupied by Mr. Erskine of Treadley, an old gentleman of considerable charm and culture, who had
fallen, however, into bad habits of silence, having, as he explained once to Lady Agatha, said everything that
he had to say before he was thirty. His own neighbour was Mrs. Vandeleur, one of his aunt's oldest friends, a
perfect saint amongst women, but so dreadfully dowdy that she reminded one of a badly bound hymnbook.
Fortunately for him she had on the other side Lord Faudel, a most intelligent middleaged mediocrity, as bald
as a ministerial statement in the House of Commons, with whom she was conversing in that intensely earnest
manner which is the one unpardonable error, as he remarked once himself, that all really good people fall
into, and from which none of them ever quite escape.
"We are talking about poor Dartmoor, Lord Henry," cried the duchess, nodding pleasantly to him across the
table. "Do you think he will really marry this fascinating young person?"
"I believe she has made up her mind to propose to him, Duchess."
"How dreadful!" exclaimed Lady Agatha. "Really, some one should interfere."
"I am told, on excellent authority, that her father keeps an American drygoods store," said Sir Thomas
Burdon, looking supercilious.
"My uncle has already suggested porkpacking Sir Thomas."
"Drygoods! What are American drygoods?" asked the duchess, raising her large hands in wonder and
accentuating the verb.
"American novels," answered Lord Henry, helping himself to some quail.
The duchess looked puzzled.
"Don't mind him, my dear," whispered Lady Agatha. "He never means anything that he says."
"When America was discovered," said the Radical member and he began to give some wearisome facts.
Like all people who try to exhaust a subject, he exhausted his listeners. The duchess sighed and exercised her
privilege of interruption. "I wish to goodness it never had been discovered at all!" she exclaimed. "Really, our
girls have no chance nowadays. It is most unfair."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 22
Page No 25
"Perhaps, after all, America never has been discovered," said Mr. Erskine; "I myself would say that it had
merely been detected."
"Oh! but I have seen specimens of the inhabitants," answered the duchess vaguely. "I must confess that most
of them are extremely pretty. And they dress well, too. They get all their dresses in Paris. I wish I could
afford to do the same."
"They say that when good Americans die they go to Paris," chuckled Sir Thomas, who had a large wardrobe
of Humour's castoff clothes.
"Really! And where do bad Americans go to when they die?" inquired the duchess.
"They go to America," murmured Lord Henry.
Sir Thomas frowned. "I am afraid that your nephew is prejudiced against that great country," he said to Lady
Agatha. "I have travelled all over it in cars provided by the directors, who, in such matters, are extremely
civil. I assure you that it is an education to visit it."
"But must we really see Chicago in order to be educated?" asked Mr. Erskine plaintively. "I don't feel up to
the journey."
Sir Thomas waved his hand. "Mr. Erskine of Treadley has the world on his shelves. We practical men like to
see things, not to read about them. The Americans are an extremely interesting people. They are absolutely
reasonable. I think that is their distinguishing characteristic. Yes, Mr.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 55
Erskine, an absolutely reasonable people. I assure you there is no nonsense about the Americans."
"How dreadful!" cried Lord Henry. "I can stand brute force, but brute reason is quite unbearable. There is
something unfair about its use. It is hitting below the intellect."
"I do not understand you," said Sir Thomas, growing rather red.
"I do, Lord Henry," murmured Mr. Erskine, with a smile.
"Paradoxes are all very well in their way... ." rejoined the baronet.
"Was that a paradox?" asked Mr. Erskine. "I did not think so. Perhaps it was. Well, the way of paradoxes is
the way of truth. To test reality we must see it on the tight rope. When the verities become acrobats, we can
judge them."
"Dear me!" said Lady Agatha, "how you men argue! I am sure I never can make out what you are talking
about. Oh! Harry, I am quite vexed with you. Why do you try to persuade our nice Mr. Dorian Gray to give
up the East End? I assure you he would be quite invaluable. They would love his playing."
"I want him to play to me," cried Lord Henry, smiling, and he looked down the table and caught a bright
answering glance.
"But they are so unhappy in Whitechapel," continued Lady Agatha.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 23
Page No 26
"I can sympathize with everything except suffering," said Lord Henry, shrugging his shoulders. "I cannot
sympathize with that. It is too ugly, too horrible, too distressing. There is something terribly morbid in the
modern sympathy with pain. One should sympathize with the colour, the beauty, the joy of life. The less said
about life's sores, the better."
"Still, the East End is a very important problem," remarked Sir Thomas with a grave shake of the head.
"Quite so," answered the young lord. "It is the problem of slavery, and we try to solve it by amusing the
slaves."
The politician looked at him keenly. "What change do you propose, then?" he asked.
Lord Henry laughed. "I don't desire to change anything in England except the weather," he answered. "I am
quite content with philosophic contemplation. But, as the nineteenth century has gone bankrupt through an
overexpenditure of sympathy, I would suggest that we should appeal to science to put us straight. The
advantage of the emotions is that they lead us astray, and the advantage of science is that it is not emotional."
"But we have such grave responsibilities," ventured Mrs. Vandeleur timidly.
"Terribly grave," echoed Lady Agatha.
Lord Henry looked over at Mr. Erskine. "Humanity takes itself too seriously. It is the world's original sin. If
the caveman had known how to laugh, history would have been different."
"You are really very comforting," warbled the duchess. "I have always felt rather guilty when I came to see
your dear aunt, for I take no interest at all in the East End. For the future I shall be able to look her in the face
without a blush."
"A blush is very becoming, Duchess," remarked Lord Henry.
"Only when one is young," she answered. "When an old woman like myself blushes, it is a very bad sign. Ah!
Lord Henry, I wish you would tell me how to become young again."
He thought for a moment. "Can you remember any great error that you committed in your early days,
Duchess?" he asked, looking at her across the table.
"A great many, I fear," she cried.
"Then commit them over again," he said gravely. "To get back one's youth, one has merely to repeat one's
follies."
"A delightful theory!" she exclaimed. "I must put it into practice."
"A dangerous theory!" came from Sir Thomas's tight lips. Lady Agatha shook her head, but could not help
being amused. Mr. Erskine listened.
"Yes," he continued, "that is one of the great secrets of life. Nowadays most people die of a sort of creeping
common sense, and discover when it is too late that the only things one never regrets are one's mistakes."
A laugh ran round the table.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 24
Page No 27
He played with the idea and grew wilful; tossed it into the air and transformed it; let it escape and recaptured
it; made it iridescent with fancy and winged it with paradox. The praise of folly, as he went on, soared into a
philosophy, and philosophy herself became young, and catching the mad music of pleasure, wearing, one
might fancy, her winestained robe and wreath of ivy, danced like a Bacchante over the hills of life, and
mocked the slow Silenus for being sober. Facts fled before her like frightened forest things. Her white feet
trod the huge press at which wise Omar sits, till the seething grapejuice rose round her bare limbs in waves
of purple bubbles, or crawled in red foam over the vat's black, dripping, sloping sides. It was an extraordinary
improvisation. He felt that the eyes of Dorian Gray were fixed on him, and the consciousness that amongst
his audience there was one whose temperament he wished to fascinate seemed to give his wit keenness and to
lend colour to his imagination. He was brilliant, fantastic, irresponsible. He charmed his listeners out of
themselves, and they followed his pipe, laughing. Dorian Gray never took his gaze off him, but sat like one
under a spell, smiles chasing each other over his lips and wonder growing grave in his darkening eyes.
At last, liveried in the costume of the age, reality entered the room in the shape of a servant to tell the duchess
that her carriage was waiting. She wrung her hands in mock despair. "How annoying!" she cried. "I must go. I
have to call for my husband at the club, to take him to some absurd meeting at Willis's Rooms, where he is
going to be in the chair. If I am late he is sure to be furious, and I couldn't have a scene in this bonnet. It is far
too fragile. A harsh word would ruin it. No, I must go, dear Agatha. Goodbye, Lord Henry, you are quite
delightful and dreadfully demoralizing. I am sure I don't know what to say about your views. You must come
and dine with us some night. Tuesday? Are you disengaged Tuesday?"
"For you I would throw over anybody, Duchess," said Lord Henry with a bow.
"Ah! that is very nice, and very wrong of you," she cried; "so mind you come"; and she swept out of the
room, followed by Lady Agatha and the other ladies.
When Lord Henry had sat down again, Mr. Erskine moved round, and taking a chair close to him, placed his
hand upon his arm.
"You talk books away," he said; "why don't you write one?"
"I am too fond of reading books to care to write them, Mr. Erskine. I should like to write a novel certainly, a
novel that would be as lovely as a Persian carpet and as unreal. But there is no literary public in England for
anything except newspapers, primers, and encyclopaedias. Of all people in the world the English have the
least sense of the beauty of literature."
"I fear you are right," answered Mr. Erskine. "I myself used to have literary ambitions, but I gave them up
long ago. And now, my dear young friend, if you will allow me to call you so, may I ask if you really meant
all that you said to us at lunch?"
"I quite forget what I said," smiled Lord Henry. "Was it all very bad?"
"Very bad indeed. In fact I consider you extremely dangerous, and if anything happens to our good duchess,
we shall all look on you as being primarily responsible. But I should like to talk to you about life. The
generation into which I was born was tedious. Some day, when you are tired of London, come down to
Treadley and expound to me your philosophy of pleasure over some admirable Burgundy I am fortunate
enough to possess."
"I shall be charmed. A visit to Treadley would be a great privilege. It has a perfect host, and a perfect
library."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 25
Page No 28
"You will complete it," answered the old gentleman with a courteous bow. "And now I must bid goodbye to
your excellent aunt. I am due at the Athenaeum. It is the hour when we sleep there."
"All of you, Mr. Erskine?"
"Forty of us, in forty armchairs. We are practising for an English Academy of Letters."
Lord Henry laughed and rose. "I am going to the park," he cried.
As he was passing out of the door, Dorian Gray touched him on the arm. "Let me come with you," he
murmured.
"But I thought you had promised Basil Hallward to go and see him," answered Lord Henry.
"I would sooner come with you; yes, I feel I must come with you. Do let me. And you will promise to talk to
me all the time? No one talks so wonderfully as you do."
"Ah! I have talked quite enough for today," said Lord Henry, smiling. "All I want now is to look at life. You
may come and look at it with me, if you care to."
CHAPTER 4
One afternoon, a month later, Dorian Gray was reclining in a luxurious armchair, in the little library of Lord
Henry's house in Mayfair. It was, in its way, a very charming room, with its high panelled wainscoting of
olivestained oak, its creamcoloured frieze and ceiling of raised plasterwork, and its brickdust felt carpet
strewn with silk, longfringed Persian rugs. On a tiny satinwood table stood a statuette by Clodion, and
beside it lay a copy of Les Cent Nouvelles, bound for Margaret of Valois by Clovis Eve and powdered with
the gilt daisies that Queen had selected for her device. Some large blue china jars and parrottulips were
ranged on the mantelshelf, and through the small leaded panes of the window streamed the apricotcoloured
light of a summer day in London.
Lord Henry had not yet come in. He was always late on principle, his principle being that punctuality is the
thief of time. So the lad was looking rather sulky, as with listless fingers he turned over the pages of an
elaborately illustrated edition of Manon Lescaut that he had found in one of the bookcases. The formal
monotonous ticking of the Louis Quatorze clock annoyed him. Once or twice he thought of going away.
At last he heard a step outside, and the door opened. "How late you are, Harry!" he murmured.
"I am afraid it is not Harry, Mr. Gray," answered a shrill voice.
He glanced quickly round and rose to his feet. "I beg your pardon. I thought"
"You thought it was my husband. It is only his wife. You must let me introduce myself. I know you quite
well by your photographs. I think my husband has got seventeen of them."
"Not seventeen, Lady Henry?"
"Well, eighteen, then. And I saw you with him the other night at the opera." She laughed nervously as she
spoke, and watched him with her vague forgetmenot eyes. She was a curious woman, whose dresses
always looked as if they had been designed in a rage and put on in a tempest. She was usually in love with
somebody, and, as her passion was never returned, she had kept all her illusions. She tried to look
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 26
Page No 29
picturesque, but only succeeded in being untidy. Her name was Victoria, and she had a perfect mania for
going to church.
"That was at Lohengrin, Lady Henry, I think?"
"Yes; it was at dear Lohengrin. I like Wagner's music better than anybody's. It is so loud that one can talk the
whole time without other people hearing what one says. That is a great advantage, don't you think so, Mr.
Gray?"
The same nervous staccato laugh broke from her thin lips, and her fingers began to play with a long
tortoiseshell paperknife.
Dorian smiled and shook his head: "I am afraid I don't think so, Lady Henry. I never talk during musicat
least, during good music. If one hears bad music, it is one's duty to drown it in conversation."
"Ah! that is one of Harry's views, isn't it, Mr. Gray? I always hear Harry's views from his friends. It is the
only way I get to know of them. But you must not think I don't like good music. I adore it, but I am afraid of
it. It makes me too romantic. I have simply worshipped pianists two at a time, sometimes, Harry tells me. I
don't know what it is about them. Perhaps it is that they are foreigners. They all are, ain't they? Even those
that are born in England become foreigners after a time, don't they? It is so clever of them, and such a
compliment to art. Makes it quite cosmopolitan, doesn't it? You have never been to any of my parties, have
you, Mr. Gray? You must come. I can't afford orchids, but I share no expense in foreigners. They make one's
rooms look so picturesque. But here is Harry! Harry, I came in to look for you, to ask you something I
forget what it wasand I found Mr. Gray here. We have had such a pleasant chat about music. We have
quite the same ideas. No; I think our ideas are quite different. But he has been most pleasant. I am so glad I've
seen him."
"I am charmed, my love, quite charmed," said Lord Henry, elevating his dark, crescentshaped eyebrows and
looking at them both with an amused smile. "So sorry I am late, Dorian. I went to look after a piece of old
brocade in Wardour Street and had to bargain for hours for it. Nowadays people know the price of everything
and the value of nothing."
"I am afraid I must be going," exclaimed Lady Henry, breaking an awkward silence with her silly sudden
laugh. "I have promised to drive with the duchess. Goodbye, Mr. Gray. Goodbye, Harry. You are dining
out, I suppose? So am I. Perhaps I shall see you at Lady Thornbury's."
"I dare say, my dear," said Lord Henry, shutting the door behind her as, looking like a bird of paradise that
had been out all night in the rain, she flitted out of the room, leaving a faint odour of frangipanni. Then he lit
a cigarette and flung himself down on the sofa.
"Never marry a woman with strawcoloured hair, Dorian," he said after a few puffs.
"Why, Harry?"
"Because they are so sentimental."
"But I like sentimental people."
"Never marry at all, Dorian. Men marry because they are tired; women, because they are curious: both are
disappointed."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 27
Page No 30
"I don't think I am likely to marry, Harry. I am too much in love. That is one of your aphorisms. I am putting
it into practice, as I do everything that you say."
"Who are you in love with?" asked Lord Henry after a pause.
"With an actress," said Dorian Gray, blushing.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "That is a rather commonplace debut."
"You would not say so if you saw her, Harry."
"Who is she?"
"Her name is Sibyl Vane."
"Never heard of her."
"No one has. People will some day, however. She is a genius."
"My dear boy, no woman is a genius. Women are a decorative sex. They never have anything to say, but they
say it charmingly. Women represent the triumph of matter over mind, just as men represent the triumph of
mind over morals."
"Harry, how can you?"
"My dear Dorian, it is quite true. I am analysing women at present, so I ought to know. The subject is not so
abstruse as I thought it was. I find that, ultimately, there are only two kinds of women, the plain and the
coloured. The plain women are very useful. If you want to gain a reputation for respectability, you have
merely to take them down to supper. The other women are very charming. They commit one mistake,
however. They paint in order to try and look young. Our grandmothers painted in order to try and talk
brilliantly. Rouge and esprit used to go together. That is all over now. As long as a woman can look ten years
younger than her own daughter, she is perfectly satisfied. As for conversation, there are only five women in
London worth talking to, and two of these can't be admitted into decent society. However, tell me about your
genius. How long have you known her?"
"Ah! Harry, your views terrify me.
"Never mind that. How long have you known her?"
"About three weeks."
"And where did you come across her?"
"I will tell you, Harry, but you mustn't be unsympathetic about it. After all, it never would have happened if I
had not met you. You filled me with a wild desire to know everything about life. For days after I met you,
something seemed to throb in my veins. As I lounged in the park, or strolled down Piccadilly, I used to look
at every one who passed me and wonder, with a mad curiosity, what sort of lives they led. Some of them
fascinated me. Others filled me with terror. There was an exquisite poison in the air. I had a passion for
sensations. . . . Well, one evening about seven o'clock, I determined to go out in search of some adventure. I
felt that this grey monstrous London of ours, with its myriads of people, its sordid sinners, and its splendid
sins, as you once phrased it, must have something in store for me. I fancied a thousand things. The mere
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 28
Page No 31
danger gave me a sense of delight. I remembered what you had said to me on that wonderful evening when
we first dined together, about the search for beauty being the real secret of life. I don't know what I expected,
but I went out and wandered eastward, soon losing my way in a labyrinth of grimy streets and black grassless
squares. About halfpast eight I passed by an absurd little theatre, with great flaring gasjets and gaudy
playbills. A hideous Jew, in the most amazing waistcoat I ever beheld in my life, was standing at the
entrance, smoking a vile cigar. He had greasy ringlets, and an enormous diamond blazed in the centre of a
soiled shirt.'Have a box, my Lord?' he said, when he saw me, and he took off his hat with an air of gorgeous
servility. There was something about him, Harry, that amused me. He was such a monster. You will laugh at
me, I know, but I really went in and paid a whole guinea for the stagebox. To the present day I can't make
out why I did so; and yet if I hadn't my dear Harry, if I hadn'tI should have missed the greatest romance
of my life. I see you are laughing. It is horrid of you!"
"I am not laughing, Dorian; at least I am not laughing at you. But you should not say the greatest romance of
your life. You should say the first romance of your life. You will always be loved, and you will always be in
love with love. A grande passion is the privilege of people who have nothing to do. That is the one use of the
idle classes of a country. Don't be afraid. There are exquisite things in store for you. This is merely the
beginning."
"Do you think my nature so shallow?" cried Dorian Gray angrily.
"No; I think your nature so deep."
"How do you mean?"
"My dear boy, the people who love only once in their lives are really the shallow people. What they call their
loyalty, and their fidelity, I call either the lethargy of custom or their lack of imagination. Faithfulness is to
the emotional life what consistency is to the life of the intellectsimply a confession of failure. Faithfulness!
I must analyse it some day. The passion for property is in it. There are many things that we would throw
away if we were not afraid that others might pick them up. But I don't want to interrupt you. Go on with your
story."
"Well, I found myself seated in a horrid little private box, with a vulgar dropscene staring me in the face. I
looked out from behind the curtain and surveyed the house. It was a tawdry affair, all Cupids and
cornucopias, like a thirdrate weddingcake. The gallery and pit were fairly full, but the two rows of dingy
stalls were quite empty, and there was hardly a person in what I suppose they called the dresscircle. Women
went about with oranges and gingerbeer, and there was a terrible consumption of nuts going on."
"It must have been just like the palmy days of the British drama."
"Just like, I should fancy, and very depressing. I began to wonder what on earth I should do when I caught
sight of the playbill. What do you think the play was, Harry?"
"I should think The Idiot Boy, or Dumb but Innocent. Our fathers used to like that sort of piece, I believe.
The longer I live, Dorian, the more keenly I feel that whatever was good enough for our fathers is not good
enough for us. In art, as in politics, les grandperes ont toujours tort."
"This play was good enough for us, Harry. It was Romeo and Juliet. I must admit that I was rather annoyed at
the idea of seeing Shakespeare done in such a wretched hole of a place. Still, I felt interested, in a sort of way.
At any rate, I determined to wait for the first act. There was a dreadful orchestra, presided over by a young
Hebrew who sat at a cracked piano, that nearly drove me away, but at last the dropscene was drawn up and
the play began. Romeo was a stout elderly gentleman, with corked eyebrows, a husky tragedy voice, and a
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 29
Page No 32
figure like a beerbarrel. Mercutio was almost as bad. He was played by the lowcomedian, who had
introduced gags of his own and was on most friendly terms with the pit. They were both as grotesque as the
scenery, and that looked as if it had come out of a countrybooth. But Juliet! Harry, imagine a girl, hardly
seventeen years of age, with a little, flowerlike face, a small Greek head with plaited coils of darkbrown
hair, eyes that were violet wells of passion, lips that were like the petals of a rose. She was the loveliest thing
I had ever seen in my life. You said to me once that pathos left you unmoved, but that beauty, mere beauty,
could fill your eyes with tears. I tell you, Harry, I could hardly see this girl for the mist of tears that came
across me. And her voiceI never heard such a voice. It was very low at first, with deep mellow notes that
seemed to fall singly upon one's ear. Then it became a little louder, and sounded like a flute or a distant
hautboy. In the gardenscene it had all the tremulous ecstasy that one hears just before dawn when
nightingales are singing. There were moments, later on, when it had the wild passion of violins. You know
how a voice can stir one. Your voice and the voice of Sibyl Vane are two things that I shall never forget.
When I close my eyes, I hear them, and each of them says something different. I don't know which to follow.
Why should I not love her? Harry, I do love her. She is everything to me in life. Night after night I go to see
her play. One evening she is Rosalind, and the next evening she is Imogen. I have seen her die in the gloom
of an Italian tomb, sucking the poison from her lover's lips. I have watched her wandering through the forest
of Arden, disguised as a pretty boy in hose and doublet and dainty cap. She has been mad, and has come into
the presence of a guilty king, and given him rue to wear and bitter herbs to taste of. She has been innocent,
and the black hands of jealousy have crushed her reedlike throat. I have seen her in every age and in every
costume. Ordinary women never appeal to one's imagination. They are limited to their century. No glamour
ever transfigures them. One knows their minds as easily as one knows their bonnets. One can always find
them. There is no mystery in any of them. They ride in the park in the morning and chatter at teaparties in
the afternoon. They have their stereotyped smile and their fashionable manner. They are quite obvious. But
an actress! How different an actress is! Harry! why didn't you tell me that the only thing worth loving is an
actress?"
"Because I have loved so many of them, Dorian."
"Oh, yes, horrid people with dyed hair and painted faces."
"Don't run down dyed hair and painted faces. There is an extraordinary charm in them, sometimes," said Lord
Henry.
"I wish now I had not told you about Sibyl Vane."
"You could not have helped telling me, Dorian. All through your life you will tell me everything you do."
"Yes, Harry, I believe that is true. I cannot help telling you things. You have a curious influence over me. If I
ever did a crime, I would come and confess it to you. You would understand me."
"People like youthe wilful sunbeams of lifedon't commit crimes, Dorian. But I am much obliged for the
compliment, all the same. And now tell me reach me the matches, like a good boythankswhat are
your actual relations with Sibyl Vane?"
Dorian Gray leaped to his feet, with flushed cheeks and burning eyes. "Harry! Sibyl Vane is sacred!"
"It is only the sacred things that are worth touching, Dorian," said Lord Henry, with a strange touch of pathos
in his voice. "But why should you be annoyed? I suppose she will belong to you some day. When one is in
love, one always begins by deceiving one's self, and one always ends by deceiving others. That is what the
world calls a romance. You know her, at any rate, I suppose?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 30
Page No 33
"Of course I know her. On the first night I was at the theatre, the horrid old Jew came round to the box after
the performance was over and offered to take me behind the scenes and introduce me to her. I was furious
with him, and told him that Juliet had been dead for hundreds of years and that her body was lying in a
marble tomb in Verona. I think, from his blank look of amazement, that he was under the impression that I
had taken too much champagne, or something."
"I am not surprised."
"Then he asked me if I wrote for any of the newspapers. I told him I never even read them. He seemed
terribly disappointed at that, and confided to me that all the dramatic critics were in a conspiracy against him,
and that they were every one of them to be bought."
"I should not wonder if he was quite right there. But, on the other hand, judging from their appearance, most
of them cannot be at all expensive."
"Well, he seemed to think they were beyond his means," laughed Dorian. "By this time, however, the lights
were being put out in the theatre, and I had to go. He wanted me to try some cigars that he strongly
recommended. I declined. The next night, of course, I arrived at the place again. When he saw me, he made
me a low bow and assured me that I was a munificent patron of art. He was a most offensive brute, though he
had an extraordinary passion for Shakespeare. He told me once, with an air of pride, that his five bankruptcies
were entirely due to 'The Bard,' as he insisted on calling him. He seemed to think it a distinction."
"It was a distinction, my dear Doriana great distinction. Most people become bankrupt through having
invested too heavily in the prose of life. To have ruined one's self over poetry is an honour. But when did you
first speak to Miss Sibyl Vane?"
"The third night. She had been playing Rosalind. I could not help going round. I had thrown her some
flowers, and she had looked at meat least I fancied that she had. The old Jew was persistent. He seemed
determined to take me behind, so I consented. It was curious my not wanting to know her, wasn't it?"
"No; I don't think so."
"My dear Harry, why?"
"I will tell you some other time. Now I want to know about the girl."
"Sibyl? Oh, she was so shy and so gentle. There is something of a child about her. Her eyes opened wide in
exquisite wonder when I told her what I thought of her performance, and she seemed quite unconscious of her
power. I think we were both rather nervous. The old Jew stood grinning at the doorway of the dusty
greenroom, making elaborate speeches about us both, while we stood looking at each other like children. He
would insist on calling me 'My Lord,' so I had to assure Sibyl that I was not anything of the kind. She said
quite simply to me, 'You look more like a prince. I must call you Prince Charming.'"
"Upon my word, Dorian, Miss Sibyl knows how to pay compliments."
"You don't understand her, Harry. She regarded me merely as a person in a play. She knows nothing of life.
She lives with her mother, a faded tired woman who played Lady Capulet in a sort of magenta
dressingwrapper on the first night, and looks as if she had seen better days."
"I know that look. It depresses me," murmured Lord Henry, examining his rings.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 31
Page No 34
"The Jew wanted to tell me her history, but I said it did not interest me."
"You were quite right. There is always something infinitely mean about other people's tragedies."
"Sibyl is the only thing I care about. What is it to me where she came from? From her little head to her little
feet, she is absolutely and entirely divine. Every night of my life I go to see her act, and every night she is
more marvellous."
"That is the reason, I suppose, that you never dine with me now. I thought you must have some curious
romance on hand. You have; but it is not quite what I expected."
"My dear Harry, we either lunch or sup together every day, and I have been to the opera with you several
times," said Dorian, opening his blue eyes in wonder.
"You always come dreadfully late."
"Well, I can't help going to see Sibyl play," he cried, "even if it is only for a single act. I get hungry for her
presence; and when I think of the wonderful soul that is hidden away in that little ivory body, I am filled with
awe."
"You can dine with me tonight, Dorian, can't you?"
He shook his head. "Tonight she is Imogen," he answered, "and tomorrow night she will be Juliet."
"When is she Sibyl Vane?"
"Never."
"I congratulate you."
"How horrid you are! She is all the great heroines of the world in one. She is more than an individual. You
laugh, but I tell you she has genius. I love her, and I must make her love me. You, who know all the secrets of
life, tell me how to charm Sibyl Vane to love me! I want to make Romeo jealous. I want the dead lovers of
the world to hear our laughter and grow sad. I want a breath of our passion to stir their dust into
consciousness, to wake their ashes into pain. My God, Harry, how I worship her!" He was walking up and
down the room as he spoke. Hectic spots of red burned on his cheeks. He was terribly excited.
Lord Henry watched him with a subtle sense of pleasure. How different he was now from the shy frightened
boy he had met in Basil Hallward's studio! His nature had developed like a flower, had borne blossoms of
scarlet flame. Out of its secret hidingplace had crept his soul, and desire had come to meet it on the way.
"And what do you propose to do?" said Lord Henry at last.
"I want you and Basil to come with me some night and see her act. I have not the slightest fear of the result.
You are certain to acknowledge her genius. Then we must get her out of the Jew's hands. She is bound to him
for three yearsat least for two years and eight months from the present time. I shall have to pay him
something, of course. When all that is settled, I shall take a West End theatre and bring her out properly. She
will make the world as mad as she has made me."
"That would be impossible, my dear boy."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 32
Page No 35
"Yes, she will. She has not merely art, consummate artinstinct, in her, but she has personality also; and you
have often told me that it is personalities, not principles, that move the age."
"Well, what night shall we go?"
"Let me see. Today is Tuesday. Let us fix tomorrow. She plays Juliet tomorrow."
"All right. The Bristol at eight o'clock; and I will get Basil."
"Not eight, Harry, please. Halfpast six. We must be there before the curtain rises. You must see her in the
first act, where she meets Romeo."
"Halfpast six! What an hour! It will be like having a meattea, or reading an English novel. It must be
seven. No gentleman dines before seven. Shall you see Basil between this and then? Or shall I write to him?"
"Dear Basil! I have not laid eyes on him for a week. It is rather horrid of me, as he has sent me my portrait in
the most wonderful frame, specially designed by himself, and, though I am a little jealous of the picture for
being a whole month younger than I am, I must admit that I delight in it. Perhaps you had better write to him.
I don't want to see him alone. He says things that annoy me. He gives me good advice."
Lord Henry smiled. "People are very fond of giving away what they need most themselves. It is what I call
the depth of generosity."
"Oh, Basil is the best of fellows, but he seems to me to be just a bit of a Philistine. Since I have known you,
Harry, I have discovered that."
"Basil, my dear boy, puts everything that is charming in him into his work. The consequence is that he has
nothing left for life but his prejudices, his principles, and his common sense. The only artists I have ever
known who are personally delightful are bad artists. Good artists exist simply in what they make, and
consequently are perfectly uninteresting in what they are. A great poet, a really great poet, is the most
unpoetical of all creatures. But inferior poets are absolutely fascinating. The worse their rhymes are, the more
picturesque they look. The mere fact of having published a book of secondrate sonnets makes a man quite
irresistible. He lives the poetry that he cannot write. The others write the poetry that they dare not realize."
"I wonder is that really so, Harry?" said Dorian Gray, putting some perfume on his handkerchief out of a
large, goldtopped bottle that stood on the table. "It must be, if you say it. And now I am off. Imogen is
waiting for me. Don't forget about tomorrow. Goodbye."
As he left the room, Lord Henry's heavy eyelids drooped, and he began to think. Certainly few people had
ever interested him so much as Dorian Gray, and yet the lad's mad adoration of some one else caused him not
the slightest pang of annoyance or jealousy. He was pleased by it. It made him a more interesting study. He
had been always enthralled by the methods of natural science, but the ordinary subjectmatter of that science
had seemed to him trivial and of no import. And so he had begun by vivisecting himself, as he had ended by
vivisecting others. Human lifethat appeared to him the one thing worth investigating. Compared to it there
was nothing else of any value. It was true that as one watched life in its curious crucible of pain and pleasure,
one could not wear over one's face a mask of glass, nor keep the sulphurous fumes from troubling the brain
and making the imagination turbid with monstrous fancies and misshapen dreams. There were poisons so
subtle that to know their properties one had to sicken of them. There were maladies so strange that one had to
pass through them if one sought to understand their nature. And, yet, what a great reward one received! How
wonderful the whole world became to one! To note the curious hard logic of passion, and the emotional
coloured life of the intellectto observe where they met, and where they separated, at what point they were
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 33
Page No 36
in unison, and at what point they were at discordthere was a delight in that! What matter what the cost
was? One could never pay too high a price for any sensation.
He was consciousand the thought brought a gleam of pleasure into his brown agate eyesthat it was
through certain words of his, musical words said with musical utterance, that Dorian Gray's soul had turned
to this white girl and bowed in worship before her. To a large extent the lad was his own creation. He had
made him premature. That was something. Ordinary people waited till life disclosed to them its secrets, but to
the few, to the elect, the mysteries of life were revealed before the veil was drawn away. Sometimes this was
the effect of art, and chiefly of the art of literature, which dealt immediately with the passions and the
intellect. But now and then a complex personality took the place and assumed the office of art, was indeed, in
its way, a real work of art, life having its elaborate masterpieces, just as poetry has, or sculpture, or painting.
Yes, the lad was premature. He was gathering his harvest while it was yet spring. The pulse and passion of
youth were in him, but he was becoming selfconscious. It was delightful to watch him. With his beautiful
face, and his beautiful soul, he was a thing to wonder at. It was no matter how it all ended, or was destined to
end. He was like one of those gracious figures in a pageant or a play, whose joys seem to be remote from one,
but whose sorrows stir one's sense of beauty, and whose wounds are like red roses.
Soul and body, body and soulhow mysterious they were! There was animalism in the soul, and the body
had its moments of spirituality. The senses could refine, and the intellect could degrade. Who could say
where the fleshly impulse ceased, or the psychical impulse began? How shallow were the arbitrary definitions
of ordinary psychologists! And yet how difficult to decide between the claims of the various schools! Was the
soul a shadow seated in the house of sin? Or was the body really in the soul, as Giordano Bruno thought? The
separation of spirit from matter was a mystery, and the union of spirit with matter was a mystery also.
He began to wonder whether we could ever make psychology so absolute a science that each little spring of
life would be revealed to us. As it was, we always misunderstood ourselves and rarely understood others.
Experience was of no ethical value. It was merely the name men gave to their mistakes. Moralists had, as a
rule, regarded it as a mode of warning, had claimed for it a certain ethical efficacy in the formation of
character, had praised it as something that taught us what to follow and showed us what to avoid. But there
was no motive power in experience. It was as little of an active cause as conscience itself. All that it really
demonstrated was that our future would be the same as our past, and that the sin we had done once, and with
loathing, we would do many times, and with joy.
It was clear to him that the experimental method was the only method by which one could arrive at any
scientific analysis of the passions; and certainly Dorian Gray was a subject made to his hand, and seemed to
promise rich and fruitful results. His sudden mad love for Sibyl Vane was a psychological phenomenon of no
small interest. There was no doubt that curiosity had much to do with it, curiosity and the desire for new
experiences, yet it was not a simple, but rather a very complex passion. What there was in it of the purely
sensuous instinct of boyhood had been transformed by the workings of the imagination, changed into
something that seemed to the lad himself to be remote from sense, and was for that very reason all the more
dangerous. It was the passions about whose origin we deceived ourselves that tyrannized most strongly over
us. Our weakest motives were those of whose nature we were conscious. It often happened that when we
thought we were experimenting on others we were really experimenting on ourselves.
While Lord Henry sat dreaming on these things, a knock came to the door, and his valet entered and
reminded him it was time to dress for dinner. He got up and looked out into the street. The sunset had smitten
into scarlet gold the upper windows of the houses opposite. The panes glowed like plates of heated metal.
The sky above was like a faded rose. He thought of his friend's young fierycoloured life and wondered how
it was all going to end.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 34
Page No 37
When he arrived home, about halfpast twelve o'clock, he saw a telegram lying on the hall table. He opened
it and found it was from Dorian Gray. It was to tell him that he was engaged to be married to Sibyl Vane.
CHAPTER 5
Mother, Mother, I am so happy!" whispered the girl, burying her face in the lap of the faded, tiredlooking
woman who, with back turned to the shrill intrusive light, was sitting in the one armchair that their dingy
sittingroom contained. "I am so happy!" she repeated, "and you must be happy, too!"
Mrs. Vane winced and put her thin, bismuthwhitened hands on her daughter's head. "Happy!" she echoed, "I
am only happy, Sibyl, when I see you act. You must not think of anything but your acting. Mr. Isaacs has
been very good to us, and we owe him money."
The girl looked up and pouted. "Money, Mother?" she cried, "what does money matter? Love is more than
money."
"Mr. Isaacs has advanced us fifty pounds to pay off our debts and to get a proper outfit for James. You must
not forget that, Sibyl. Fifty pounds is a very large sum. Mr. Isaacs has been most considerate."
"He is not a gentleman, Mother, and I hate the way he talks to me," said the girl, rising to her feet and going
over to the window.
"I don't know how we could manage without him," answered the elder woman querulously.
Sibyl Vane tossed her head and laughed. "We don't want him any more, Mother. Prince Charming rules life
for us now." Then she paused. A rose shook in her blood and shadowed her cheeks. Quick breath parted the
petals of her lips. They trembled. Some southern wind of passion swept over her and stirred the dainty folds
of her dress. "I love him," she said simply.
"Foolish child! foolish child!" was the parrotphrase flung in answer. The waving of crooked, falsejewelled
fingers gave grotesqueness to the words.
The girl laughed again. The joy of a caged bird was in her voice. Her eyes caught the melody and echoed it in
radiance, then closed for a moment, as though to hide their secret. When they opened, the mist of a dream had
passed across them.
Thinlipped wisdom spoke at her from the worn chair, hinted at prudence, quoted from that book of
cowardice whose author apes the name of common sense. She did not listen. She was free in her prison of
passion. Her prince, Prince Charming, was with her. She had called on memory to remake him. She had sent
her soul to search for him, and it had brought him back. His kiss burned again upon her mouth. Her eyelids
were warm with his breath.
Then wisdom altered its method and spoke of espial and discovery. This young man might be rich. If so,
marriage should be thought of. Against the shell of her ear broke the waves of worldly cunning. The arrows
of craft shot by her. She saw the thin lips moving, and smiled.
Suddenly she felt the need to speak. The wordy silence troubled her. "Mother, Mother," she cried, "why does
he love me so much? I know why I love him. I love him because he is like what love himself should be. But
what does he see in me? I am not worthy of him. And yetwhy, I cannot tellthough I feel so much
beneath him, I don't feel humble. I feel proud, terribly proud. Mother, did you love my father as I love Prince
Charming?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 35
Page No 38
The elder woman grew pale beneath the coarse powder that daubed her cheeks, and her dry lips twitched with
a spasm of pain. Sybil rushed to her, flung her arms round her neck, and kissed her. "Forgive me, Mother. I
know it pains you to talk about our father. But it only pains you because you loved him so much. Don't look
so sad. I am as happy today as you were twenty years ago. Ah! let me be happy for ever!"
"My child, you are far too young to think of falling in love. Besides, what do you know of this young man?
You don't even know his name. The whole thing is most inconvenient, and really, when James is going away
to Australia, and I have so much to think of, I must say that you should have shown more consideration.
However, as I said before, if he is rich . . ."
"Ah! Mother, Mother, let me be happy!"
Mrs. Vane glanced at her, and with one of those false theatrical gestures that so often become a mode of
second nature to a stageplayer, clasped her in her arms. At this moment, the door opened and a young lad
with rough brown hair came into the room. He was thickset of figure, and his hands and feet were large and
somewhat clumsy in movement. He was not so finely bred as his sister. One would hardly have guessed the
close relationship that existed between them. Mrs. Vane fixed her eyes on him and intensified her smile. She
mentally elevated her son to the dignity of an audience. She felt sure that the tableau was interesting.
"You might keep some of your kisses for me, Sibyl, I think," said the lad with a goodnatured grumble.
"Ah! but you don't like being kissed, Jim," she cried. "You are a dreadful old bear." And she ran across the
room and hugged him.
James Vane looked into his sister's face with tenderness. "I want you to come out with me for a walk, Sibyl. I
don't suppose I shall ever see this horrid London again. I am sure I don't want to."
"My son, don't say such dreadful things," murmured Mrs. Vane, taking up a tawdry theatrical dress, with a
sigh, and beginning to patch it. She felt a little disappointed that he had not joined the group. It would have
increased the theatrical picturesqueness of the situation.
"Why not, Mother? I mean it."
"You pain me, my son. I trust you will return from Australia in a position of affluence. I believe there is no
society of any kind in the Colonies nothing that I would call societyso when you have made your
fortune, you must come back and assert yourself in London."
"Society!" muttered the lad. "I don't want to know anything about that. I should like to make some money to
take you and Sibyl off the stage. I hate it."
"Oh, Jim!" said Sibyl, laughing, "how unkind of you! But are you really going for a walk with me? That will
be nice! I was afraid you were going to say goodbye to some of your friends to Tom Hardy, who gave
you that hideous pipe, or Ned Langton, who makes fun of you for smoking it. It is very sweet of you to let me
have your last afternoon. Where shall we go? Let us go to the park."
"I am too shabby," he answered, frowning. "Only swell people go to the park."
"Nonsense, Jim," she whispered, stroking the sleeve of his coat.
He hesitated for a moment. "Very well," he said at last, "but don't be too long dressing." She danced out of
the door. One could hear her singing as she ran upstairs. Her little feet pattered overhead.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 36
Page No 39
He walked up and down the room two or three times. Then he turned to the still figure in the chair. "Mother,
are my things ready?" he asked.
"Quite ready, James," she answered, keeping her eyes on her work. For some months past she had felt ill at
ease when she was alone with this rough stern son of hers. Her shallow secret nature was troubled when their
eyes met. She used to wonder if he suspected anything. The silence, for he made no other observation,
became intolerable to her. She began to complain. Women defend themselves by attacking, just as they attack
by sudden and strange surrenders. "I hope you will be contented, James, with your seafaring life," she said.
"You must remember that it is your own choice. You might have entered a solicitor's office. Solicitors are a
very respectable class, and in the country often dine with the best families."
"I hate offices, and I hate clerks," he replied. "But you are quite right. I have chosen my own life. All I say is,
watch over Sibyl. Don't let her come to any harm. Mother, you must watch over her."
"James, you really talk very strangely. Of course I watch over Sibyl."
"I hear a gentleman comes every night to the theatre and goes behind to talk to her. Is that right? What about
that?"
"You are speaking about things you don't understand, James. In the profession we are accustomed to receive
a great deal of most gratifying attention. I myself used to receive many bouquets at one time. That was when
acting was really understood. As for Sibyl, I do not know at present whether her attachment is serious or not.
But there is no doubt that the young man in question is a perfect gentleman. He is always most polite to me.
Besides, he has the appearance of being rich, and the flowers he sends are lovely."
"You don't know his name, though," said the lad harshly.
"No," answered his mother with a placid expression in her face. "He has not yet revealed his real name. I
think it is quite romantic of him. He is probably a member of the aristocracy."
James Vane bit his lip. "Watch over Sibyl, Mother," he cried, "watch over her."
"My son, you distress me very much. Sibyl is always under my special care. Of course, if this gentleman is
wealthy, there is no reason why she should not contract an alliance with him. I trust he is one of the
aristocracy. He has all the appearance of it, I must say. It might be a most brilliant marriage for Sibyl. They
would make a charming couple. His good looks are really quite remarkable; everybody notices them."
The lad muttered something to himself and drummed on the windowpane with his coarse fingers. He had
just turned round to say something when the door opened and Sibyl ran in.
"How serious you both are!" she cried. "What is the matter?"
"Nothing," he answered. "I suppose one must be serious sometimes. Goodbye, Mother; I will have my
dinner at five o'clock. Everything is packed, except my shirts, so you need not trouble."
"Goodbye, my son," she answered with a bow of strained stateliness.
She was extremely annoyed at the tone he had adopted with her, and there was something in his look that had
made her feel afraid.
"Kiss me, Mother," said the girl. Her flowerlike lips touched the withered cheek and warmed its frost.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 37
Page No 40
"My child! my child!" cried Mrs. Vane, looking up to the ceiling in search of an imaginary gallery.
"Come, Sibyl," said her brother impatiently. He hated his mother's affectations.
They went out into the flickering, windblown sunlight and strolled down the dreary Euston Road. The
passersby glanced in wonder at the sullen heavy youth who, in coarse, illfitting clothes, was in the company
of such a graceful, refinedlooking girl. He was like a common gardener walking with a rose.
Jim frowned from time to time when he caught the inquisitive glance of some stranger. He had that dislike of
being stared at, which comes on geniuses late in life and never leaves the commonplace. Sibyl, however, was
quite unconscious of the effect she was producing. Her love was trembling in laughter on her lips. She was
thinking of Prince Charming, and, that she might think of him all the more, she did not talk of him, but
prattled on about the ship in which Jim was going to sail, about the gold he was certain to find, about the
wonderful heiress whose life he was to save from the wicked, redshirted bushrangers. For he was not to
remain a sailor, or a supercargo, or whatever he was going to be. Oh, no! A sailor's existence was dreadful.
Fancy being cooped up in a horrid ship, with the hoarse, humpbacked waves trying to get in, and a black
wind blowing the masts down and tearing the sails into long screaming ribands! He was to leave the vessel at
Melbourne, bid a polite goodbye to the captain, and go off at once to the goldfields. Before a week was
over he was to come across a large nugget of pure gold, the largest nugget that had ever been discovered, and
bring it down to the coast in a waggon guarded by six mounted policemen. The bushrangers were to attack
them three times, and be defeated with immense slaughter. Or, no. He was not to go to the goldfields at all.
They were horrid places, where men got intoxicated, and shot each other in barrooms, and used bad
language. He was to be a nice sheepfarmer, and one evening, as he was riding home, he was to see the
beautiful heiress being carried off by a robber on a black horse, and give chase, and rescue her. Of course, she
would fall in love with him, and he with her, and they would get married, and come home, and live in an
immense house in London. Yes, there were delightful things in store for him. But he must be very good, and
not lose his temper, or spend his money foolishly. She was only a year older than he was, but she knew so
much more of life. He must be sure, also, to write to her by every mail, and to say his prayers each night
before he went to sleep. God was very good, and would watch over him. She would pray for him, too, and in
a few years he would come back quite rich and happy.
The lad listened sulkily to her and made no answer. He was heartsick at leaving home.
Yet it was not this alone that made him gloomy and morose. Inexperienced though he was, he had still a
strong sense of the danger of Sibyl's position. This young dandy who was making love to her could mean her
no good. He was a gentleman, and he hated him for that, hated him through some curious raceinstinct for
which he could not account, and which for that reason was all the more dominant within him. He was
conscious also of the shallowness and vanity of his mother's nature, and in that saw infinite peril for Sibyl and
Sibyl's happiness. Children begin by loving their parents; as they grow older they judge them; sometimes
they forgive them.
His mother! He had something on his mind to ask of her, something that he had brooded on for many months
of silence. A chance phrase that he had heard at the theatre, a whispered sneer that had reached his ears one
night as he waited at the stagedoor, had set loose a train of horrible thoughts. He remembered it as if it had
been the lash of a huntingcrop across his face. His brows knit together into a wedgelike furrow, and with a
twitch of pain he bit his underlip.
"You are not listening to a word I am saying, Jim," cried Sibyl, "and I am making the most delightful plans
for your future. Do say something."
"What do you want me to say?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 38
Page No 41
"Oh! that you will be a good boy and not forget us," she answered, smiling at him.
He shrugged his shoulders. "You are more likely to forget me than I am to forget you, Sibyl."
She flushed. "What do you mean, Jim?" she asked.
"You have a new friend, I hear. Who is he? Why have you not told me about him? He means you no good."
"Stop, Jim!" she exclaimed. "You must not say anything against him. I love him."
"Why, you don't even know his name," answered the lad. "Who is he? I have a right to know."
"He is called Prince Charming. Don't you like the name. Oh! you silly boy! you should never forget it. If you
only saw him, you would think him the most wonderful person in the world. Some day you will meet
himwhen you come back from Australia. You will like him so much. Everybody likes him, and I ... love
him. I wish you could come to the theatre tonight. He is going to be there, and I am to play Juliet. Oh! how I
shall play it! Fancy, Jim, to be in love and play Juliet! To have him sitting there! To play for his delight! I am
afraid I may frighten the company, frighten or enthrall them. To be in love is to surpass one's self. Poor
dreadful Mr. Isaacs will be shouting 'genius' to his loafers at the bar. He has preached me as a dogma;
tonight he will announce me as a revelation. I feel it. And it is all his, his only, Prince Charming, my
wonderful lover, my god of graces. But I am poor beside him. Poor? What does that matter? When poverty
creeps in at the door, love flies in through the window. Our proverbs want rewriting. They were made in
winter, and it is summer now; springtime for me, I think, a very dance of blossoms in blue skies."
"He is a gentleman," said the lad sullenly.
"A prince!" she cried musically. "What more do you want?"
"He wants to enslave you."
"I shudder at the thought of being free."
"I want you to beware of him."
"To see him is to worship him; to know him is to trust him."
"Sibyl, you are mad about him."
She laughed and took his arm. "You dear old Jim, you talk as if you were a hundred. Some day you will be in
love yourself. Then you will know what it is. Don't look so sulky. Surely you should be glad to think that,
though you are going away, you leave me happier than I have ever been before. Life has been hard for us
both, terribly hard and difficult. But it will be different now. You are going to a new world, and I have found
one. Here are two chairs; let us sit down and see the smart people go by."
They took their seats amidst a crowd of watchers. The tulipbeds across the road flamed like throbbing rings
of fire. A white dust tremulous cloud of orrisroot it seemedhung in the panting air. The brightly
coloured parasols danced and dipped like monstrous butterflies.
She made her brother talk of himself, his hopes, his prospects. He spoke slowly and with effort. They passed
words to each other as players at a game pass counters. Sibyl felt oppressed. She could not communicate her
joy. A faint smile curving that sullen mouth was all the echo she could win. After some time she became
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 39
Page No 42
silent. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of golden hair and laughing lips, and in an open carriage with two
ladies Dorian Gray drove past.
She started to her feet. "There he is!" she cried.
"Who?" said Jim Vane.
"Prince Charming," she answered, looking after the victoria.
He jumped up and seized her roughly by the arm. "Show him to me. Which is he? Point him out. I must see
him!" he exclaimed; but at that moment the Duke of Berwick's fourinhand came between, and when it had
left the space clear, the carriage had swept out of the park.
"He is gone," murmured Sibyl sadly. "I wish you had seen him."
"I wish I had, for as sure as there is a God in heaven, if he ever does you any wrong, I shall kill him."
She looked at him in horror. He repeated his words. They cut the air like a dagger. The people round began to
gape. A lady standing close to her tittered.
"Come away, Jim; come away," she whispered. He followed her doggedly as she passed through the crowd.
He felt glad at what he had said.
When they reached the Achilles Statue, she turned round. There was pity in her eyes that became laughter on
her lips. She shook her head at him. "You are foolish, Jim, utterly foolish; a badtempered boy, that is all.
How can you say such horrible things? You don't know what you are talking about. You are simply jealous
and unkind. Ah! I wish you would fall in love. Love makes people good, and what you said was wicked."
"I am sixteen," he answered, "and I know what I am about. Mother is no help to you. She doesn't understand
how to look after you. I wish now that I was not going to Australia at all. I have a great mind to chuck the
whole thing up. I would, if my articles hadn't been signed."
"Oh, don't be so serious, Jim. You are like one of the heroes of those silly melodramas Mother used to be so
fond of acting in. I am not going to quarrel with you. I have seen him, and oh! to see him is perfect happiness.
We won't quarrel. I know you would never harm any one I love, would you?"
"Not as long as you love him, I suppose," was the sullen answer.
"I shall love him for ever!" she cried.
"And he?"
"For ever, too!"
"He had better."
She shrank from him. Then she laughed and put her hand on his arm. He was merely a boy.
At the Marble Arch they hailed an omnibus, which left them close to their shabby home in the Euston Road.
It was after five o'clock, and Sibyl had to lie down for a couple of hours before acting. Jim insisted that she
should do so. He said that he would sooner part with her when their mother was not present. She would be
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 40
Page No 43
sure to make a scene, and he detested scenes of every kind.
In Sybil's own room they parted. There was jealousy in the lad's heart, and a fierce murderous hatred of the
stranger who, as it seemed to him, had come between them. Yet, when her arms were flung round his neck,
and her fingers strayed through his hair, he softened and kissed her with real affection. There were tears in his
eyes as he went downstairs.
His mother was waiting for him below. She grumbled at his unpunctuality, as he entered. He made no
answer, but sat down to his meagre meal. The flies buzzed round the table and crawled over the stained cloth.
Through the rumble of omnibuses, and the clatter of streetcabs, he could hear the droning voice devouring
each minute that was left to him.
After some time, he thrust away his plate and put his head in his hands. He felt that he had a right to know. It
should have been told to him before, if it was as he suspected. Leaden with fear, his mother watched him.
Words dropped mechanically from her lips. A tattered lace handkerchief twitched in her fingers. When the
clock struck six, he got up and went to the door. Then he turned back and looked at her. Their eyes met. In
hers he saw a wild appeal for mercy. It enraged him.
"Mother, I have something to ask you," he said. Her eyes wandered vaguely about the room. She made no
answer. "Tell me the truth. I have a right to know. Were you married to my father?"
She heaved a deep sigh. It was a sigh of relief. The terrible moment, the moment that night and day, for
weeks and months, she had dreaded, had come at last, and yet she felt no terror. Indeed, in some measure it
was a disappointment to her. The vulgar directness of the question called for a direct answer. The situation
had not been gradually led up to. It was crude. It reminded her of a bad rehearsal.
"No," she answered, wondering at the harsh simplicity of life.
"My father was a scoundrel then!" cried the lad, clenching his fists.
She shook her head. "I knew he was not free. We loved each other very much. If he had lived, he would have
made provision for us. Don't speak against him, my son. He was your father, and a gentleman. Indeed, he was
highly connected."
An oath broke from his lips. "I don't care for myself," he exclaimed, "but don't let Sibyl. . . . It is a gentleman,
isn't it, who is in love with her, or says he is? Highly connected, too, I suppose."
For a moment a hideous sense of humiliation came over the woman. Her head drooped. She wiped her eyes
with shaking hands. "Sibyl has a mother," she murmured; "I had none."
The lad was touched. He went towards her, and stooping down, he kissed her. "I am sorry if I have pained
you by asking about my father," he said, "but I could not help it. I must go now. Goodbye. Don't forget that
you will have only one child now to look after, and believe me that if this man wrongs my sister, I will find
out who he is, track him down, and kill him like a dog. I swear it."
The exaggerated folly of the threat, the passionate gesture that accompanied it, the mad melodramatic words,
made life seem more vivid to her. She was familiar with the atmosphere. She breathed more freely, and for
the first time for many months she really admired her son. She would have liked to have continued the scene
on the same emotional scale, but he cut her short. Trunks had to be carried down and mufflers looked for. The
lodginghouse drudge bustled in and out. There was the bargaining with the cabman. The moment was lost in
vulgar details. It was with a renewed feeling of disappointment that she waved the tattered lace handkerchief
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 41
Page No 44
from the window, as her son drove away. She was conscious that a great opportunity had been wasted. She
consoled herself by telling Sibyl how desolate she felt her life would be, now that she had only one child to
look after. She remembered the phrase. It had pleased her. Of the threat she said nothing. It was vividly and
dramatically expressed. She felt that they would all laugh at it some day.
CHAPTER 6
I suppose you have heard the news, Basil?" said Lord Henry that evening as Hallward was shown into a little
private room at the Bristol where dinner had been laid for three.
"No, Harry," answered the artist, giving his hat and coat to the bowing waiter. "What is it? Nothing about
politics, I hope! They don't interest me. There is hardly a single person in the House of Commons worth
painting, though many of them would be the better for a little whitewashing."
"Dorian Gray is engaged to be married," said Lord Henry, watching him as he spoke.
Hallward started and then frowned. "Dorian engaged to be married!" he cried. "Impossible!"
"It is perfectly true."
"To whom?"
"To some little actress or other."
"I can't believe it. Dorian is far too sensible."
"Dorian is far too wise not to do foolish things now and then, my dear Basil."
"Marriage is hardly a thing that one can do now and then, Harry."
"Except in America," rejoined Lord Henry languidly. "But I didn't say he was married. I said he was engaged
to be married. There is a great difference. I have a distinct remembrance of being married, but I have no
recollection at all of being engaged. I am inclined to think that I never was engaged."
"But think of Dorian's birth, and position, and wealth. It would be absurd for him to marry so much beneath
him."
"If you want to make him marry this girl, tell him that, Basil. He is sure to do it, then. Whenever a man does a
thoroughly stupid thing, it is always from the noblest motives."
"I hope the girl is good, Harry. I don't want to see Dorian tied to some vile creature, who might degrade his
nature and ruin his intellect."
"Oh, she is better than goodshe is beautiful," murmured Lord Henry, sipping a glass of vermouth and
orangebitters. "Dorian says she is beautiful, and he is not often wrong about things of that kind. Your
portrait of him has quickened his appreciation of the personal appearance of other people. It has had that
excellent effect, amongst others. We are to see her tonight, if that boy doesn't forget his appointment."
"Are you serious?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 42
Page No 45
"Quite serious, Basil. I should be miserable if I thought I should ever be more serious than I am at the present
moment."
"But do you approve of it, Harry?" asked the painter, walking up and down the room and biting his lip. "You
can't approve of it, possibly. It is some silly infatuation."
"I never approve, or disapprove, of anything now. It is an absurd attitude to take towards life. We are not sent
into the world to air our moral prejudices. I never take any notice of what common people say, and I never
interfere with what charming people do. If a personality fascinates me, whatever mode of expression that
personality selects is absolutely delightful to me. Dorian Gray falls in love with a beautiful girl who acts
Juliet, and proposes to marry her. Why not? If he wedded Messalina, he would be none the less interesting.
You know I am not a champion of marriage. The real drawback to marriage is that it makes one unselfish.
And unselfish people are colourless. They lack individuality. Still, there are certain temperaments that
marriage makes more complex. They retain their egotism, and add to it many other egos. They are forced to
have more than one life. They become more highly organized, and to be highly organized is, I should fancy,
the object of man's existence. Besides, every experience is of value, and whatever one may say against
marriage, it is certainly an experience. I hope that Dorian Gray will make this girl his wife, passionately adore
her for six months, and then suddenly become fascinated by some one else. He would be a wonderful study."
"You don't mean a single word of all that, Harry; you know you don't. If Dorian Gray's life were spoiled, no
one would be sorrier than yourself. You are much better than you pretend to be."
Lord Henry laughed. "The reason we all like to think so well of others is that we are all afraid for ourselves.
The basis of optimism is sheer terror. We think that we are generous because we credit our neighbour with
the possession of those virtues that are likely to be a benefit to us. We praise the banker that we may
overdraw our account, and find good qualities in the highwayman in the hope that he may spare our pockets. I
mean everything that I have said. I have the greatest contempt for optimism. As for a spoiled life, no life is
spoiled but one whose growth is arrested. If you want to mar a nature, you have merely to reform it. As for
marriage, of course that would be silly, but there are other and more interesting bonds between men and
women. I will certainly encourage them. They have the charm of being fashionable. But here is Dorian
himself. He will tell you more than I can."
"My dear Harry, my dear Basil, you must both congratulate me!" said the lad, throwing off his evening cape
with its satinlined wings and shaking each of his friends by the hand in turn. "I have never been so happy.
Of course, it is sudden all really delightful things are. And yet it seems to me to be the one thing I have
been looking for all my life." He was flushed with excitement and pleasure, and looked extraordinarily
handsome.
"I hope you will always be very happy, Dorian," said Hallward, "but I don't quite forgive you for not having
let me know of your engagement. You let Harry know."
"And I don't forgive you for being late for dinner," broke in Lord Henry, putting his hand on the lad's
shoulder and smiling as he spoke. "Come, let us sit down and try what the new chef here is like, and then you
will tell us how it all came about."
"There is really not much to tell," cried Dorian as they took their seats at the small round table. "What
happened was simply this. After I left you yesterday evening, Harry, I dressed, had some dinner at that little
Italian restaurant in Rupert Street you introduced me to, and went down at eight o'clock to the theatre. Sibyl
was playing Rosalind. Of course, the scenery was dreadful and the Orlando absurd. But Sibyl! You should
have seen her! When she came on in her boy's clothes, she was perfectly wonderful. She wore a
mosscoloured velvet jerkin with cinnamon sleeves, slim, brown, crossgartered hose, a dainty little green
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 43
Page No 46
cap with a hawk's feather caught in a jewel, and a hooded cloak lined with dull red. She had never seemed to
me more exquisite. She had all the delicate grace of that Tanagra figurine that you have in your studio, Basil.
Her hair clustered round her face like dark leaves round a pale rose. As for her actingwell, you shall see
her tonight. She is simply a born artist. I sat in the dingy box absolutely enthralled. I forgot that I was in
London and in the nineteenth century. I was away with my love in a forest that no man had ever seen. After
the performance was over, I went behind and spoke to her. As we were sitting together, suddenly there came
into her eyes a look that I had never seen there before. My lips moved towards hers. We kissed each other. I
can't describe to you what I felt at that moment. It seemed to me that all my life had been narrowed to one
perfect point of rosecoloured joy. She trembled all over and shook like a white narcissus. Then she flung
herself on her knees and kissed my hands. I feel that I should not tell you all this, but I can't help it. Of
course, our engagement is a dead secret. She has not even told her own mother. I don't know what my
guardians will say. Lord Radley is sure to be furious. I don't care. I shall be of age in less than a year, and
then I can do what I like. I have been right, Basil, haven't I, to take my love out of poetry and to find my wife
in Shakespeare's plays? Lips that Shakespeare taught to speak have whispered their secret in my ear. I have
had the arms of Rosalind around me, and kissed Juliet on the mouth."
"Yes, Dorian, I suppose you were right," said Hallward slowly.
"Have you seen her today?" asked Lord Henry.
Dorian Gray shook his head. "I left her in the forest of Arden; I shall find her in an orchard in Verona."
Lord Henry sipped his champagne in a meditative manner. "At what particular point did you mention the
word marriage, Dorian? And what did she say in answer? Perhaps you forgot all about it."
"My dear Harry, I did not treat it as a business transaction, and I did not make any formal proposal. I told her
that I loved her, and she said she was not worthy to be my wife. Not worthy! Why, the whole world is
nothing to me compared with her."
"Women are wonderfully practical," murmured Lord Henry, "much more practical than we are. In situations
of that kind we often forget to say anything about marriage, and they always remind us."
Hallward laid his hand upon his arm. "Don't, Harry. You have annoyed Dorian. He is not like other men. He
would never bring misery upon any one. His nature is too fine for that."
Lord Henry looked across the table. "Dorian is never annoyed with me," be answered. "I asked the question
for the best reason possible, for the only reason, indeed, that excuses one for asking any question simple
curiosity. I have a theory that it is always the women who propose to us, and not we who propose to the
women. Except, of course, in middleclass life. But then the middle classes are not modern."
Dorian Gray laughed, and tossed his head. "You are quite incorrigible, Harry; but I don't mind. It is
impossible to be angry with you. When you see Sibyl Vane, you will feel that the man who could wrong her
would be a beast, a beast without a heart. I cannot understand how any one can wish to shame the thing he
loves. I love Sibyl Vane. I want to place her on a pedestal of gold and to see the world worship the woman
who is mine. What is marriage? An irrevocable vow. You mock at it for that. Ah! don't mock. It is an
irrevocable vow that I want to take. Her trust makes me faithful, her belief makes me good. When I am with
her, I regret all that you have taught me. I become different from what you have known me to be. I am
changed, and the mere touch of Sibyl Vane's hand makes me forget you and all your wrong, fascinating,
poisonous, delightful theories."
"And those are ... ?" asked Lord Henry, helping himself to some salad.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 44
Page No 47
"Oh, your theories about life, your theories about love, your theories about pleasure. All your theories, in fact,
Harry."
"Pleasure is the only thing worth having a theory about," he answered in his slow melodious voice. "But I am
afraid I cannot claim my theory as my own. It belongs to Nature, not to me. Pleasure is Nature's test, her sign
of approval. When we are happy, we are always good, but when we are good, we are not always happy."
"Ah! but what do you mean by good?" cried Basil Hallward.
"Yes," echoed Dorian, leaning back in his chair and looking at Lord Henry over the heavy clusters of
purplelipped irises that stood in the centre of the table, "what do you mean by good, Harry?"
"To be good is to be in harmony with one's self," he replied, touching the thin stem of his glass with his pale,
finepointed fingers. "Discord is to be forced to be in harmony with others. One's own lifethat is the
important thing. As for the lives of one's neighbours, if one wishes to be a prig or a Puritan, one can flaunt
one's moral views about them, but they are not one's concern. Besides, individualism has really the higher
aim. Modern morality consists in accepting the standard of one's age. I consider that for any man of culture to
accept the standard of his age is a form of the grossest immorality."
"But, surely, if one lives merely for one's self, Harry, one pays a terrible price for doing so?" suggested the
painter.
"Yes, we are overcharged for everything nowadays. I should fancy that the real tragedy of the poor is that
they can afford nothing but selfdenial. Beautiful sins, like beautiful things, are the privilege of the rich."
"One has to pay in other ways but money."
"What sort of ways, Basil?"
"Oh! I should fancy in remorse, in suffering, in . . . well, in the consciousness of degradation."
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "My dear fellow, mediaeval art is charming, but mediaeval emotions are
out of date. One can use them in fiction, of course. But then the only things that one can use in fiction are the
things that one has ceased to use in fact. Believe me, no civilized man ever regrets a pleasure, and no
uncivilized man ever knows what a pleasure is."
"I know what pleasure is," cried Dorian Gray. "It is to adore some one."
"That is certainly better than being adored," he answered, toying with some fruits. "Being adored is a
nuisance. Women treat us just as humanity treats its gods. They worship us, and are always bothering us to do
something for them."
"I should have said that whatever they ask for they had first given to us," murmured the lad gravely. "They
create love in our natures. They have a right to demand it back."
"That is quite true, Dorian," cried Hallward.
"Nothing is ever quite true," said Lord Henry.
"This is," interrupted Dorian. "You must admit, Harry, that women give to men the very gold of their lives."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 45
Page No 48
"Possibly," he sighed, "but they invariably want it back in such very small change. That is the worry.
Women, as some witty Frenchman once put it, inspire us with the desire to do masterpieces and always
prevent us from carrying them out."
"Harry, you are dreadful! I don't know why I like you so much."
"You will always like me, Dorian," he replied. "Will you have some coffee, you fellows? Waiter, bring
coffee, and finechampagne, and some cigarettes. No, don't mind the cigarettesI have some. Basil, I can't
allow you to smoke cigars. You must have a cigarette. A cigarette is the perfect type of a perfect pleasure. It
is exquisite, and it leaves one unsatisfied. What more can one want? Yes, Dorian, you will always be fond of
me. I represent to you all the sins you have never had the courage to commit."
"What nonsense you talk, Harry!" cried the lad, taking a light from a firebreathing silver dragon that the
waiter had placed on the table. "Let us go down to the theatre. When Sibyl comes on the stage you will have a
new ideal of life. She will represent something to you that you have never known."
"I have known everything," said Lord Henry, with a tired look in his eyes, "but I am always ready for a new
emotion. I am afraid, however, that, for me at any rate, there is no such thing. Still, your wonderful girl may
thrill me. I love acting. It is so much more real than life. Let us go. Dorian, you will come with me. I am so
sorry, Basil, but there is only room for two in the brougham. You must follow us in a hansom."
They got up and put on their coats, sipping their coffee standing. The painter was silent and preoccupied.
There was a gloom over him. He could not bear this marriage, and yet it seemed to him to be better than
many other things that might have happened. After a few minutes, they all passed downstairs. He drove off
by himself, as had been arranged, and watched the flashing lights of the little brougham in front of him. A
strange sense of loss came over him. He felt that Dorian Gray would never again be to him all that he had
been in the past. Life had come between them.... His eyes darkened, and the crowded flaring streets became
blurred to his eyes. When the cab drew up at the theatre, it seemed to him that he had grown years older.
CHAPTER 7
For some reason or other, the house was crowded that night, and the fat Jew manager who met them at the
door was beaming from ear to ear with an oily tremulous smile. He escorted them to their box with a sort of
pompous humility, waving his fat jewelled hands and talking at the top of his voice. Dorian Gray loathed him
more than ever. He felt as if he had come to look for Miranda and had been met by Caliban. Lord Henry,
upon the other hand, rather liked him. At least he declared he did, and insisted on shaking him by the hand
and assuring him that he was proud to meet a man who had discovered a real genius and gone bankrupt over a
poet. Hallward amused himself with watching the faces in the pit. The heat was terribly oppressive, and the
huge sunlight flamed like a monstrous dahlia with petals of yellow fire. The youths in the gallery had taken
off their coats and waistcoats and hung them over the side. They talked to each other across the theatre and
shared their oranges with the tawdry girls who sat beside them. Some women were laughing in the pit. Their
voices were horribly shrill and discordant. The sound of the popping of corks came from the bar.
"What a place to find one's divinity in!" said Lord Henry.
"Yes!" answered Dorian Gray. "It was here I found her, and she is divine beyond all living things. When she
acts, you will forget everything. These common rough people, with their coarse faces and brutal gestures,
become quite different when she is on the stage. They sit silently and watch her. They weep and laugh as she
wills them to do. She makes them as responsive as a violin. She spiritualizes them, and one feels that they are
of the same flesh and blood as one's self."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 46
Page No 49
"The same flesh and blood as one's self! Oh, I hope not!" exclaimed Lord Henry, who was scanning the
occupants of the gallery through his operaglass.
"Don't pay any attention to him, Dorian," said the painter. "I understand what you mean, and I believe in this
girl. Any one you love must be marvellous, and any girl who has the effect you describe must be fine and
noble. To spiritualize one's agethat is something worth doing. If this girl can give a soul to those who have
lived without one, if she can create the sense of beauty in people whose lives have been sordid and ugly, if
she can strip them of their selfishness and lend them tears for sorrows that are not their own, she is worthy of
all your adoration, worthy of the adoration of the world. This marriage is quite right. I did not think so at first,
but I admit it now. The gods made Sibyl Vane for you. Without her you would have been incomplete."
"Thanks, Basil," answered Dorian Gray, pressing his hand. "I knew that you would understand me. Harry is
so cynical, he terrifies me. But here is the orchestra. It is quite dreadful, but it only lasts for about five
minutes. Then the curtain rises, and you will see the girl to whom I am going to give all my life, to whom I
have given everything that is good in me."
A quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst an extraordinary turmoil of applause, Sibyl Vane stepped on to the
stage. Yes, she was certainly lovely to look at one of the loveliest creatures, Lord Henry thought, that he
had ever seen. There was something of the fawn in her shy grace and startled eyes. A faint blush, like the
shadow of a rose in a mirror of silver, came to her cheeks as she glanced at the crowded enthusiastic house.
She stepped back a few paces and her lips seemed to tremble. Basil Hallward leaped to his feet and began to
applaud. Motionless, and as one in a dream, sat Dorian Gray, gazing at her. Lord Henry peered through his
glasses, murmuring, "Charming! charming!"
The scene was the hall of Capulet's house, and Romeo in his pilgrim's dress had entered with Mercutio and
his other friends. The band, such as it was, struck up a few bars of music, and the dance began. Through the
crowd of ungainly, shabbily dressed actors, Sibyl Vane moved like a creature from a finer world. Her body
swayed, while she danced, as a plant sways in the water. The curves of her throat were the curves of a white
lily. Her hands seemed to be made of cool ivory.
Yet she was curiously listless. She showed no sign of joy when her eyes rested on Romeo. The few words she
had to speak Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,
Which mannerly devotion shows in this;
For saints have hands that pilgrims' hands do touch,
And palm to palm is holy palmers' kisswith the brief dialogue that follows, were spoken in a thoroughly
artificial manner. The voice was exquisite, but from the point of view of tone it was absolutely false. It was
wrong in colour. It took away all the life from the verse. It made the passion unreal.
Dorian Gray grew pale as he watched her. He was puzzled and anxious. Neither of his friends dared to say
anything to him. She seemed to them to be absolutely incompetent. They were horribly disappointed.
Yet they felt that the true test of any Juliet is the balcony scene of the second act. They waited for that. If she
failed there, there was nothing in her.
She looked charming as she came out in the moonlight. That could not be denied. But the staginess of her
acting was unbearable, and grew worse as she went on. Her gestures became absurdly artificial. She
overemphasized everything that she had to say. The beautiful passageThou knowest the mask of night is
on my face,
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 47
Page No 50
Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek
For that which thou hast heard me speak tonightwas declaimed with the painful precision of a schoolgirl
who has been taught to recite by some secondrate professor of elocution. When she leaned over the balcony
and came to those wonderful lines Although I joy in thee,
I have no joy of this contract tonight:
It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden;
Too like the lightning, which doth cease to be
Ere one can say, "It lightens." Sweet, goodnight!
This bud of love by summer's ripening breath
May prove a beauteous flower when next we meetshe spoke the words as though they conveyed no
meaning to her. It was not nervousness. Indeed, so far from being nervous, she was absolutely
selfcontained. It was simply bad art. She was a complete failure.
Even the common uneducated audience of the pit and gallery lost their interest in the play. They got restless,
and began to talk loudly and to whistle. The Jew manager, who was standing at the back of the dresscircle,
stamped and swore with rage. The only person unmoved was the girl herself.
When the second act was over, there came a storm of hisses, and Lord Henry got up from his chair and put on
his coat. "She is quite beautiful, Dorian," he said, "but she can't act. Let us go."
"I am going to see the play through," answered the lad, in a hard bitter voice. "I am awfully sorry that I have
made you waste an evening, Harry. I apologize to you both."
"My dear Dorian, I should think Miss Vane was ill," interrupted Hallward. "We will come some other night."
"I wish she were ill," he rejoined. "But she seems to me to be simply callous and cold. She has entirely
altered. Last night she was a great artist. This evening she is merely a commonplace mediocre actress."
"Don't talk like that about any one you love, Dorian. Love is a more wonderful thing than art."
"They are both simply forms of imitation," remarked Lord Henry. "But do let us go. Dorian, you must not
stay here any longer. It is not good for one's morals to see bad acting. Besides, I don't suppose you will want
your wife to act, so what does it matter if she plays Juliet like a wooden doll? She is very lovely, and if she
knows as little about life as she does about acting, she will be a delightful experience. There are only two
kinds of people who are really fascinating people who know absolutely everything, and people who know
absolutely nothing. Good heavens, my dear boy, don't look so tragic! The secret of remaining young is never
to have an emotion that is unbecoming. Come to the club with Basil and myself. We will smoke cigarettes
and drink to the beauty of Sibyl Vane. She is beautiful. What more can you want?"
"Go away, Harry," cried the lad. "I want to be alone. Basil, you must go. Ah! can't you see that my heart is
breaking?" The hot tears came to his eyes. His lips trembled, and rushing to the back of the box, he leaned up
against the wall, hiding his face in his hands.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 48
Page No 51
"Let us go, Basil," said Lord Henry with a strange tenderness in his voice, and the two young men passed out
together.
A few moments afterwards the footlights flared up and the curtain rose on the third act. Dorian Gray went
back to his seat. He looked pale, and proud, and indifferent. The play dragged on, and seemed interminable.
Half of the audience went out, tramping in heavy boots and laughing. The whole thing was a fiasco. The last
act was played to almost empty benches. The curtain went down on a titter and some groans.
As soon as it was over, Dorian Gray rushed behind the scenes into the greenroom. The girl was standing there
alone, with a look of triumph on her face. Her eyes were lit with an exquisite fire. There was a radiance about
her. Her parted lips were smiling over some secret of their own.
When he entered, she looked at him, and an expression of infinite joy came over her. "How badly I acted
tonight, Dorian!" she cried.
"Horribly!" he answered, gazing at her in amazement. "Horribly! It was dreadful. Are you ill? You have no
idea what it was. You have no idea what I suffered."
The girl smiled. "Dorian," she answered, lingering over his name with longdrawn music in her voice, as
though it were sweeter than honey to the red petals of her mouth. "Dorian, you should have understood. But
you understand now, don't you?"
"Understand what?" he asked, angrily.
"Why I was so bad tonight. Why I shall always be bad. Why I shall never act well again."
He shrugged his shoulders. "You are ill, I suppose. When you are ill you shouldn't act. You make yourself
ridiculous. My friends were bored. I was bored."
She seemed not to listen to him. She was transfigured with joy. An ecstasy of happiness dominated her.
"Dorian, Dorian," she cried, "before I knew you, acting was the one reality of my life. It was only in the
theatre that I lived. I thought that it was all true. I was Rosalind one night and Portia the other. The joy of
Beatrice was my joy, and the sorrows of Cordelia were mine also. I believed in everything. The common
people who acted with me seemed to me to be godlike. The painted scenes were my world. I knew nothing
but shadows, and I thought them real. You cameoh, my beautiful love! and you freed my soul from
prison. You taught me what reality really is. Tonight, for the first time in my life, I saw through the
hollowness, the sham, the silliness of the empty pageant in which I had always played. Tonight, for the first
time, I became conscious that the Romeo was hideous, and old, and painted, that the moonlight in the orchard
was false, that the scenery was vulgar, and that the words I had to speak were unreal, were not my words,
were not what I wanted to say. You had brought me something higher, something of which all art is but a
reflection. You had made me understand what love really is. My love! My love! Prince Charming! Prince of
life! I have grown sick of shadows. You are more to me than all art can ever be. What have I to do with the
puppets of a play? When I came on tonight, I could not understand how it was that everything had gone
from me. I thought that I was going to be wonderful. I found that I could do nothing. Suddenly it dawned on
my soul what it all meant. The knowledge was exquisite to me. I heard them hissing, and I smiled. What
could they know of love such as ours? Take me away, Doriantake me away with you, where we can be
quite alone. I hate the stage. I might mimic a passion that I do not feel, but I cannot mimic one that burns me
like fire. Oh, Dorian, Dorian, you understand now what it signifies? Even if I could do it, it would be
profanation for me to play at being in love. You have made me see that."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 49
Page No 52
He flung himself down on the sofa and turned away his face. "You have killed my love," he muttered.
She looked at him in wonder and laughed. He made no answer. She came across to him, and with her little
fingers stroked his hair. She knelt down and pressed his hands to her lips. He drew them away, and a shudder
ran through him.
Then he leaped up and went to the door. "Yes," he cried, "you have killed my love. You used to stir my
imagination. Now you don't even stir my curiosity. You simply produce no effect. I loved you because you
were marvellous, because you had genius and intellect, because you realized the dreams of great poets and
gave shape and substance to the shadows of art. You have thrown it all away. You are shallow and stupid. My
God! how mad I was to love you! What a fool I have been! You are nothing to me now. I will never see you
again. I will never think of you. I will never mention your name. You don't know what you were to me, once.
Why, once . . . Oh, I can't bear to think of it! I wish I had never laid eyes upon you! You have spoiled the
romance of my life. How little you can know of love, if you say it mars your art! Without your art, you are
nothing. I would have made you famous, splendid, magnificent. The world would have worshipped you, and
you would have borne my name. What are you now? A thirdrate actress with a pretty face."
The girl grew white, and trembled. She clenched her hands together, and her voice seemed to catch in her
throat. "You are not serious, Dorian?" she murmured. "You are acting."
"Acting! I leave that to you. You do it so well," he answered bitterly.
She rose from her knees and, with a piteous expression of pain in her face, came across the room to him. She
put her hand upon his arm and looked into his eyes. He thrust her back. "Don't touch me!" he cried.
A low moan broke from her, and she flung herself at his feet and lay there like a trampled flower. "Dorian,
Dorian, don't leave me!" she whispered. "I am so sorry I didn't act well. I was thinking of you all the time.
But I will tryindeed, I will try. It came so suddenly across me, my love for you. I think I should never have
known it if you had not kissed me if we had not kissed each other. Kiss me again, my love. Don't go away
from me. I couldn't bear it. Oh! don't go away from me. My brother . . . No; never mind. He didn't mean it.
He was in jest. . . . But you, oh! can't you forgive me for tonight? I will work so hard and try to improve.
Don't be cruel to me, because I love you better than anything in the world. After all, it is only once that I have
not pleased you. But you are quite right, Dorian. I should have shown myself more of an artist. It was foolish
of me, and yet I couldn't help it. Oh, don't leave me, don't leave me." A fit of passionate sobbing choked her.
She crouched on the floor like a wounded thing, and Dorian Gray, with his beautiful eyes, looked down at
her, and his chiselled lips curled in exquisite disdain. There is always something ridiculous about the
emotions of people whom one has ceased to love. Sibyl Vane seemed to him to be absurdly melodramatic.
Her tears and sobs annoyed him.
"I am going," he said at last in his calm clear voice. "I don't wish to be unkind, but I can't see you again. You
have disappointed me."
She wept silently, and made no answer, but crept nearer. Her little hands stretched blindly out, and appeared
to be seeking for him. He turned on his heel and left the room. In a few moments he was out of the theatre.
Where he went to he hardly knew. He remembered wandering through dimly lit streets, past gaunt,
blackshadowed archways and evillooking houses. Women with hoarse voices and harsh laughter had
called after him. Drunkards had reeled by, cursing and chattering to themselves like monstrous apes. He had
seen grotesque children huddled upon doorsteps, and heard shrieks and oaths from gloomy courts.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 50
Page No 53
As the dawn was just breaking, he found himself close to Covent Garden. The darkness lifted, and, flushed
with faint fires, the sky hollowed itself into a perfect pearl. Huge carts filled with nodding lilies rumbled
slowly down the polished empty street. The air was heavy with the perfume of the flowers, and their beauty
seemed to bring him an anodyne for his pain. He followed into the market and watched the men unloading
their waggons. A whitesmocked carter offered him some cherries. He thanked him, wondered why he
refused to accept any money for them, and began to eat them listlessly. They had been plucked at midnight,
and the coldness of the moon had entered into them. A long line of boys carrying crates of striped tulips, and
of yellow and red roses, defiled in front of him, threading their way through the huge, jadegreen piles of
vegetables. Under the portico, with its grey, sunbleached pillars, loitered a troop of draggled bareheaded
girls, waiting for the auction to be over. Others crowded round the swinging doors of the coffeehouse in the
piazza. The heavy carthorses slipped and stamped upon the rough stones, shaking their bells and trappings.
Some of the drivers were lying asleep on a pile of sacks. Irisnecked and pinkfooted, the pigeons ran about
picking up seeds.
After a little while, he hailed a hansom and drove home. For a few moments he loitered upon the doorstep,
looking round at the silent square, with its blank, closeshuttered windows and its staring blinds. The sky was
pure opal now, and the roofs of the houses glistened like silver against it. From some chimney opposite a thin
wreath of smoke was rising. It curled, a violet riband, through the nacrecoloured air.
In the huge gilt Venetian lantern, spoil of some Doge's barge, that hung from the ceiling of the great,
oakpanelled hall of entrance, lights were still burning from three flickering jets: thin blue petals of flame
they seemed, rimmed with white fire. He turned them out and, having thrown his hat and cape on the table,
passed through the library towards the door of his bedroom, a large octagonal chamber on the ground floor
that, in his newborn feeling for luxury, he had just had decorated for himself and hung with some curious
Renaissance tapestries that had been discovered stored in a disused attic at Selby Royal. As he was turning
the handle of the door, his eye fell upon the portrait Basil Hallward had painted of him. He started back as if
in surprise. Then he went on into his own room, looking somewhat puzzled. After he had taken the
buttonhole out of his coat, he seemed to hesitate. Finally, he came back, went over to the picture, and
examined it. In the dim arrested light that struggled through the creamcoloured silk blinds, the face appeared
to him to be a little changed. The expression looked different. One would have said that there was a touch of
cruelty in the mouth. It was certainly strange.
He turned round and, walking to the window, drew up the blind. The bright dawn flooded the room and swept
the fantastic shadows into dusky corners, where they lay shuddering. But the strange expression that he had
noticed in the face of the portrait seemed to linger there, to be more intensified even. The quivering ardent
sunlight showed him the lines of cruelty round the mouth as clearly as if he had been looking into a mirror
after he had done some dreadful thing.
He winced and, taking up from the table an oval glass framed in ivory Cupids, one of Lord Henry's many
presents to him, glanced hurriedly into its polished depths. No line like that warped his red lips. What did it
mean?
He rubbed his eyes, and came close to the picture, and examined it again. There were no signs of any change
when he looked into the actual painting, and yet there was no doubt that the whole expression had altered. It
was not a mere fancy of his own. The thing was horribly apparent.
He threw himself into a chair and began to think. Suddenly there flashed across his mind what he had said in
Basil Hallward's studio the day the picture had been finished. Yes, he remembered it perfectly. He had uttered
a mad wish that he himself might remain young, and the portrait grow old; that his own beauty might be
untarnished, and the face on the canvas bear the burden of his passions and his sins; that the painted image
might be seared with the lines of suffering and thought, and that he might keep all the delicate bloom and
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 51
Page No 54
loveliness of his then just conscious boyhood. Surely his wish had not been fulfilled? Such things were
impossible. It seemed monstrous even to think of them. And, yet, there was the picture before him, with the
touch of cruelty in the mouth.
Cruelty! Had he been cruel? It was the girl's fault, not his. He had dreamed of her as a great artist, had given
his love to her because he had thought her great. Then she had disappointed him. She had been shallow and
unworthy. And, yet, a feeling of infinite regret came over him, as he thought of her lying at his feet sobbing
like a little child. He remembered with what callousness he had watched her. Why had he been made like
that? Why had such a soul been given to him? But he had suffered also. During the three terrible hours that
the play had lasted, he had lived centuries of pain, aeon upon aeon of torture. His life was well worth hers.
She had marred him for a moment, if he had wounded her for an age. Besides, women were better suited to
bear sorrow than men. They lived on their emotions. They only thought of their emotions. When they took
lovers, it was merely to have some one with whom they could have scenes. Lord Henry had told him that, and
Lord Henry knew what women were. Why should he trouble about Sibyl Vane? She was nothing to him now.
But the picture? What was he to say of that? It held the secret of his life, and told his story. It had taught him
to love his own beauty. Would it teach him to loathe his own soul? Would he ever look at it again?
No; it was merely an illusion wrought on the troubled senses. The horrible night that he had passed had left
phantoms behind it. Suddenly there had fallen upon his brain that tiny scarlet speck that makes men mad. The
picture had not changed. It was folly to think so.
Yet it was watching him, with its beautiful marred face and its cruel smile. Its bright hair gleamed in the early
sunlight. Its blue eyes met his own. A sense of infinite pity, not for himself, but for the painted image of
himself, came over him. It had altered already, and would alter more. Its gold would wither into grey. Its red
and white roses would die. For every sin that he committed, a stain would fleck and wreck its fairness. But he
would not sin. The picture, changed or unchanged, would be to him the visible emblem of conscience. He
would resist temptation. He would not see Lord Henry any morewould not, at any rate, listen to those
subtle poisonous theories that in Basil Hallward's garden had first stirred within him the passion for
impossible things. He would go back to Sibyl Vane, make her amends, marry her, try to love her again. Yes,
it was his duty to do so. She must have suffered more than he had. Poor child! He had been selfish and cruel
to her. The fascination that she had exercised over him would return. They would be happy together. His life
with her would be beautiful and pure.
He got up from his chair and drew a large screen right in front of the portrait, shuddering as he glanced at it.
"How horrible!" he murmured to himself, and he walked across to the window and opened it. When he
stepped out on to the grass, he drew a deep breath. The fresh morning air seemed to drive away all his sombre
passions. He thought only of Sibyl. A faint echo of his love came back to him. He repeated her name over
and over again. The birds that were singing in the dewdrenched garden seemed to be telling the flowers
about her.
CHAPTER 8
It was long past noon when he awoke. His valet had crept several times on tiptoe into the room to see if he
was stirring, and had wondered what made his young master sleep so late. Finally his bell sounded, and
Victor came in softly with a cup of tea, and a pile of letters, on a small tray of old Sevres china, and drew
back the olivesatin curtains, with their shimmering blue lining, that hung in front of the three tall windows.
"Monsieur has well slept this morning," he said, smiling.
"What o'clock is it, Victor?" asked Dorian Gray drowsily.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 52
Page No 55
"One hour and a quarter, Monsieur."
How late it was! He sat up, and having sipped some tea, turned over his letters. One of them was from Lord
Henry, and had been brought by hand that morning. He hesitated for a moment, and then put it aside. The
others he opened listlessly. They contained the usual collection of cards, invitations to dinner, tickets for
private views, programmes of charity concerts, and the like that are showered on fashionable young men
every morning during the season. There was a rather heavy bill for a chased silver LouisQuinze toiletset
that he had not yet had the courage to send on to his guardians, who were extremely oldfashioned people
and did not realize that we live in an age when unnecessary things are our only necessities; and there were
several very courteously worded communications from Jermyn Street moneylenders offering to advance any
sum of money at a moment's notice and at the most reasonable rates of interest.
After about ten minutes he got up, and throwing on an elaborate dressinggown of silkembroidered
cashmere wool, passed into the onyxpaved bathroom. The cool water refreshed him after his long sleep. He
seemed to have forgotten all that he had gone through. A dim sense of having taken part in some strange
tragedy came to him once or twice, but there was the unreality of a dream about it.
As soon as he was dressed, he went into the library and sat down to a light French breakfast that had been laid
out for him on a small round table close to the open window. It was an exquisite day. The warm air seemed
laden with spices. A bee flew in and buzzed round the bluedragon bowl that, filled with sulphuryellow
roses, stood before him. He felt perfectly happy.
Suddenly his eye fell on the screen that he had placed in front of the portrait, and he started.
"Too cold for Monsieur?" asked his valet, putting an omelette on the table. "I shut the window?"
Dorian shook his head. "I am not cold," he murmured.
Was it all true? Had the portrait really changed? Or had it been simply his own imagination that had made
him see a look of evil where there had been a look of joy? Surely a painted canvas could not alter? The thing
was absurd. It would serve as a tale to tell Basil some day. It would make him smile.
And, yet, how vivid was his recollection of the whole thing! First in the dim twilight, and then in the bright
dawn, he had seen the touch of cruelty round the warped lips. He almost dreaded his valet leaving the room.
He knew that when he was alone he would have to examine the portrait. He was afraid of certainty. When the
coffee and cigarettes had been brought and the man turned to go, he felt a wild desire to tell him to remain.
As the door was closing behind him, he called him back. The man stood waiting for his orders. Dorian looked
at him for a moment. "I am not at home to any one, Victor," he said with a sigh. The man bowed and retired.
Then he rose from the table, lit a cigarette, and flung
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 109
himself down on a luxuriously cushioned couch that stood facing the screen. The screen was an old one, of
gilt Spanish leather, stamped and wrought with a rather florid LouisQuatorze pattern. He scanned it
curiously, wondering if ever before it had concealed the secret of a man's life.
Should he move it aside, after all? Why not let it stay there? What was the use of knowing.? If the thing was
true, it was terrible. If it was not true, why trouble about it? But what if, by some fate or deadlier chance, eyes
other than his spied behind and saw the horrible change? What should he do if Basil Hallward came and
asked to look at his own picture? Basil would be sure to do that. No; the thing had to be examined, and at
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 53
Page No 56
once. Anything would be better than this dreadful state of doubt.
He got up and locked both doors. At least he would be alone when he looked upon the mask of his shame.
Then he drew the screen aside and saw himself face to face. It was perfectly true. The portrait had altered.
As he often remembered afterwards, and always with no small wonder, he found himself at first gazing at the
portrait with a feeling of almost scientific interest. That such a change should have taken place was incredible
to him. And yet it was a fact. Was there some subtle affinity between the chemical atoms that shaped
themselves into form and colour on the canvas and the soul that was within him? Could it be that what that
soul thought, they realized?that what it dreamed, they made true? Or was there some other, more terrible
reason? He shuddered, and felt afraid, and, going back to the couch, lay there, gazing at the picture in
sickened horror.
One thing, however, he felt that it had done for him. It had made him conscious how unjust, how cruel, he
had been to Sibyl Vane. It was not too late to make reparation for that. She could still be his wife. His unreal
and selfish love would yield to some higher influence, would be transformed into some nobler passion, and
the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him would be a guide to him through life, would be to him
what holiness is to some, and conscience to others, and the fear of God to us all. There were opiates for
remorse, drugs that could lull the moral sense to sleep. But here was a visible symbol of the degradation of
sin. Here was an everpresent sign of the ruin men brought upon their souls.
Three o'clock struck, and four, and the halfhour rang its double chime, but Dorian Gray did not stir. He was
trying to gather up the scarlet threads of life and to weave them into a pattern; to find his way through the
sanguine labyrinth of passion through which he was wandering. He did not know what to do, or what to
think. Finally, he went over to the table and wrote a passionate letter to the girl he had loved, imploring her
forgiveness and accusing himself of madness. He covered page after page with wild words of sorrow and
wilder words of pain. There is a luxury in selfreproach. When we blame ourselves, we feel that no one else
has a right to blame us. It is the confession, not the priest, that gives us absolution. When Dorian had finished
the letter, he felt that he had been forgiven.
Suddenly there came a knock to the door, and he heard Lord Henry's voice outside. "My dear boy, I must see
you. Let me in at once. I can't bear your shutting yourself up like this."
He made no answer at first, but remained quite still. The knocking still continued and grew louder. Yes, it
was better to let Lord Henry in, and to explain to him the new life he was going to lead, to quarrel with him if
it became necessary to quarrel, to part if parting was inevitable. He jumped up, drew the screen hastily across
the picture, and unlocked the door.
"I am so sorry for it all, Dorian," said Lord Henry as he entered. "But you must not think too much about it."
"Do you mean about Sibyl Vane?" asked the lad.
"Yes, of course," answered Lord Henry, sinking into a chair and slowly pulling off his yellow gloves. "It is
dreadful, from one point of view, but it was not your fault. Tell me, did you go behind and see her, after the
play was over?"
"Yes."
"I felt sure you had. Did you make a scene with her?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 54
Page No 57
"I was brutal, Harryperfectly brutal. But it is all right now. I am not sorry for anything that has happened.
It has taught me to know myself better."
"Ah, Dorian, I am so glad you take it in that way! I was afraid I would find you plunged in remorse and
tearing that nice curly hair of yours."
"I have got through all that," said Dorian, shaking his head and smiling. "I am perfectly happy now. I know
what conscience is, to begin with. It is not what you told me it was. It is the divinest thing in us. Don't sneer
at it, Harry, any moreat least not before me. I want to be good. I can't bear the idea of my soul being
hideous."
"A very charming artistic basis for ethics, Dorian! I congratulate you on it. But how are you going to begin?"
"By marrying Sibyl Vane."
"Marrying Sibyl Vane!" cried Lord Henry, standing up and looking at him in perplexed amazement. "But, my
dear Dorian"
"Yes, Harry, I know what you are going to say. Something dreadful about marriage. Don't say it. Don't ever
say things of that kind to me again. Two days ago I asked Sibyl to marry me. I am not going to break my
word to her. She is to be my wife."
"Your wife! Dorian! . . . Didn't you get my letter? I wrote to you this morning, and sent the note down by my
own man."
"Your letter? Oh, yes, I remember. I have not read it yet, Harry. I was afraid there might be something in it
that I wouldn't like. You cut life to pieces with your epigrams."
"You know nothing then?"
"What do you mean?"
Lord Henry walked across the room, and sitting down by Dorian Gray, took both his hands in his own and
held them tightly. "Dorian," he said, "my letterdon't be frightenedwas to tell you that Sibyl Vane is
dead."
A cry of pain broke from the lad's lips, and he leaped to his feet, tearing his hands away from Lord Henry's
grasp. "Dead! Sibyl dead! It is not true! It is a horrible lie! How dare you say it?"
"It is quite true, Dorian," said Lord Henry, gravely. "It is in all the morning papers. I wrote down to you to
ask you not to see any one till I came. There will have to be an inquest, of course, and you must not be mixed
up in it. Things like that make a man fashionable in Paris. But in London people are so prejudiced. Here, one
should never make one's debut with a scandal. One should reserve that to give an interest to one's old age. I
suppose they don't know your name at the theatre? If they don't, it is all right. Did any one see you going
round to her room? That is an important point."
Dorian did not answer for a few moments. He was dazed with horror. Finally he stammered, in a stifled
voice, "Harry, did you say an inquest? What did you mean by that? Did Sibyl? Oh, Harry, I can't bear it!
But be quick. Tell me everything at once."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 55
Page No 58
"I have no doubt it was not an accident, Dorian, though it must be put in that way to the public. It seems that
as she was leaving the theatre with her mother, about halfpast twelve or so, she said she had forgotten
something upstairs. They waited some time for her, but she did not come down again. They ultimately found
her lying dead on the floor of her dressingroom. She had swallowed something by mistake, some dreadful
thing they use at theatres. I don't know what it was, but it had either prussic acid or white lead in it. I should
fancy it was prussic acid, as she seems to have died instantaneously."
"Harry, Harry, it is terrible!" cried the lad.
"Yes; it is very tragic, of course, but you must not get yourself mixed up in it. I see by The Standard that she
was seventeen. I should have thought she was almost younger than that. She looked such a child, and seemed
to know so little about acting. Dorian, you mustn't let this thing get on your nerves. You must come and dine
with me, and afterwards we will look in at the opera. It is a Patti night, and everybody will be there. You can
come to my sister's box. She has got some smart women with her."
"So I have murdered Sibyl Vane," said Dorian Gray, half to himself, "murdered her as surely as if I had cut
her little throat with a knife. Yet the roses are not less lovely for all that. The birds sing just as happily in my
garden. And tonight I am to dine with you, and then go on to the opera, and sup somewhere, I suppose,
afterwards. How extraordinarily dramatic life is! If I had read all this in a book, Harry, I think I would have
wept over it. Somehow, now that it has happened actually, and to me, it seems far too wonderful for tears.
Here is the first passionate loveletter I have ever written in my life. Strange, that my first passionate
loveletter should have been addressed to a dead girl. Can they feel, I wonder, those white silent people we
call the dead? Sibyl! Can she feel, or know, or listen? Oh, Harry, how I loved her once! It seems years ago to
me now. She was everything to me. Then came that dreadful nightwas it really only last night? when
she played so badly, and my heart almost broke. She explained it all to me. It was terribly pathetic. But I was
not moved a bit. I thought her shallow. Suddenly something happened that made me afraid. I can't tell you
what it was, but it was terrible. I said I would go back to her. I felt I had done wrong. And now she is dead.
My God! My God! Harry, what shall I do? You don't know the danger I am in, and there is nothing to keep
me straight. She would have done that for me. She had no right to kill herself. It was selfish of her."
"My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, taking a cigarette from his case and producing a goldlatten
matchbox, "the only way a woman can ever reform a man is by boring him so completely that he loses all
possible interest in life. If you had married this girl, you would have been wretched. Of course, you would
have treated her kindly. One can always be kind to people about whom one cares nothing. But she would
have soon found out that you were absolutely indifferent to her. And when a woman finds that out about her
husband, she either becomes dreadfully dowdy, or wears very smart bonnets that some other woman's
husband has to pay for. I say nothing about the social mistake, which would have been abjectwhich, of
course, I would not have allowed but I assure you that in any case the whole thing would have been an
absolute failure."
"I suppose it would," muttered the lad, walking up and down the room and looking horribly pale. "But I
thought it was my duty. It is not my fault that this terrible tragedy has prevented my doing what was right. I
remember your saying once that there is a fatality about good resolutionsthat they are always made too
late. Mine certainly were."
"Good resolutions are useless attempts to interfere with scientific laws. Their origin is pure vanity. Their
result is absolutely nil. They give us, now and then, some of those luxurious sterile emotions that have a
certain charm for the weak. That is all that can be said for them. They are simply cheques that men draw on a
bank where they have no account."
"Harry," cried Dorian Gray, coming over and sitting down beside him, "why is it that I cannot feel this
tragedy as much as I want to? I don't think I am heartless. Do you?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 56
Page No 59
"You have done too many foolish things during the last fortnight to be entitled to give yourself that name,
Dorian," answered Lord Henry with his sweet melancholy smile.
The lad frowned. "I don't like that explanation, Harry," he rejoined, "but I am glad you don't think I am
heartless. I am nothing of the kind. I know I am not. And yet I must admit that this thing that has happened
does not affect me as it should. It seems to me to be simply like a wonderful ending to a wonderful play. It
has all the terrible beauty of a Greek tragedy, a tragedy in which I took a great part, but by which I have not
been wounded."
"It is an interesting question," said Lord Henry, who found an exquisite pleasure in playing on the lad's
unconscious egotism, "an extremely interesting question. I fancy that the true explanation is this: It often
happens that the real tragedies of life occur in such an inartistic manner that they hurt us by their crude
violence, their absolute incoherence, their absurd want of meaning, their entire lack of style. They affect us
just as vulgarity affects us. They give us an impression of sheer brute force, and we revolt against that.
Sometimes, however, a tragedy that possesses artistic elements of beauty crosses our lives. If these elements
of beauty are real, the whole thing simply appeals to our sense of dramatic effect. Suddenly we find that we
are no longer the actors, but the spectators of the play. Or rather we are both. We watch ourselves, and the
mere wonder of the spectacle enthralls us. In the present case, what is it that has really happened? Some one
has killed herself for love of you. I wish that I had ever had such an experience. It would have made me in
love with love for the rest of my life. The people who have adored methere have not been very many, but
there have been somehave always insisted on living on, long after I had ceased to care for them, or they to
care for me. They have become stout and tedious, and when I meet them, they go in at once for
reminiscences. That awful memory of woman! What a fearful thing it is! And what an utter intellectual
stagnation it reveals! One should absorb the colour of life, but one should never remember its details. Details
are always vulgar."
"I must sow poppies in my garden," sighed Dorian.
"There is no necessity," rejoined his companion. "Life has always poppies in her hands. Of course, now and
then things linger. I once wore nothing but violets all through one season, as a form of artistic mourning for a
romance that would not die. Ultimately, however, it did die. I forget what killed it. I think it was her
proposing to sacrifice the whole world for me. That is always a dreadful moment. It fills one with the terror
of eternity. Wellwould you believe it?a week ago, at Lady Hampshire's, I found myself seated at dinner
next the lady in question, and she insisted on going over the whole thing again, and digging up the past, and
raking up the future. I had buried my romance in a bed of asphodel. She dragged it out again and assured me
that I had spoiled her life. I am bound to state that she ate an enormous dinner, so I did not feel any anxiety.
But what a lack of taste she showed! The one charm of the past is that it is the past. But women never know
when the curtain has fallen. They always want a sixth act, and as soon as the interest of the play is entirely
over, they propose to continue it. If they were allowed their own way, every comedy would have a tragic
ending, and every tragedy would culminate in a farce. They are charmingly artificial, but they have no sense
of art. You are more fortunate than I am. I assure you, Dorian, that not one of the women I have known
would have done for me what Sibyl Vane did for you. Ordinary women always console themselves. Some of
them do it by going in for sentimental colours. Never trust a woman who wears mauve, whatever her age may
be, or a woman over thirtyfive who is fond of pink ribbons. It always means that they have a history. Others
find a great consolation in suddenly discovering the good qualities of their husbands. They flaunt their
conjugal felicity in one's face, as if it were the most fascinating of sins. Religion consoles some. Its mysteries
have all the charm of a flirtation, a woman once told me, and I can quite understand it. Besides, nothing
makes one so vain as being told that one is a sinner. Conscience makes egotists of us all. Yes; there is really
no end to the consolations that women find in modern life. Indeed, I have not mentioned the most important
one."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 57
Page No 60
"What is that, Harry?" said the lad listlessly.
"Oh, the obvious consolation. Taking some one else's admirer when one loses one's own. In good society that
always whitewashes a woman. But really, Dorian, how different Sibyl Vane must have been from all the
women one meets! There is something to me quite beautiful about her death. I am glad I am living in a
century when such wonders happen. They make one believe in the reality of the things we all play with, such
as romance, passion, and love."
"I was terribly cruel to her. You forget that."
"I am afraid that women appreciate cruelty, downright cruelty, more than anything else. They have
wonderfully primitive instincts. We have emancipated them, but they remain slaves looking for their masters,
all the same. They love being dominated. I am sure you were splendid. I have never seen you really and
absolutely angry, but I can fancy how delightful you looked. And, after all, you said something to me the day
before yesterday that seemed to me at the time to be merely fanciful, but that I see now was absolutely true,
and it holds the key to everything."
"What was that, Harry?"
"You said to me that Sibyl Vane represented to you all the heroines of romancethat she was Desdemona
one night, and Ophelia the other; that if she died as Juliet, she came to life as Imogen."
"She will never come to life again now," muttered the lad, burying his face in his hands.
"No, she will never come to life. She has played her last part. But you must think of that lonely death in the
tawdry dressingroom simply as a strange lurid fragment from some Jacobean tragedy, as a wonderful scene
from Webster, or Ford, or Cyril Tourneur. The girl never really lived, and so she has never really died. To
you at least she was always a dream, a phantom that flitted through Shakespeare's plays and left them lovelier
for its presence, a reed through which Shakespeare's music sounded richer and more full of joy. The moment
she touched actual life, she marred it, and it marred her, and so she passed away. Mourn for Ophelia, if you
like. Put ashes on your head because Cordelia was strangled. Cry out against Heaven because the daughter of
Brabantio died. But don't waste your tears over Sibyl Vane. She was less real than they are."
There was a silence. The evening darkened in the room. Noiselessly, and with silver feet, the shadows crept
in from the garden. The colours faded wearily out of things.
After some time Dorian Gray looked up. "You have explained me to myself, Harry," he murmured with
something of a sigh of relief. "I felt all that you have said, but somehow I was afraid of it, and I could not
express it to myself. How well you know me! But we will not talk again of what has happened. It has been a
marvellous experience. That is all. I wonder if life has still in store for me anything as marvellous."
"Life has everything in store for you, Dorian. There is nothing that you, with your extraordinary good looks,
will not be able to do."
"But suppose, Harry, I became haggard, and old, and wrinkled? What then?"
"Ah, then," said Lord Henry, rising to go, "then, my dear Dorian, you would have to fight for your victories.
As it is, they are brought to you. No, you must keep your good looks. We live in an age that reads too much
to be wise, and that thinks too much to be beautiful. We cannot spare you. And now you had better dress and
drive down to the club. We are rather late, as it is."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 58
Page No 61
"I think I shall join you at the opera, Harry. I feel too tired to eat anything. What is the number of your sister's
box?"
"Twentyseven, I believe. It is on the grand tier. You will see her name on the door. But I am sorry you won't
come and dine."
"I don't feel up to it," said Dorian listlessly. "But I am awfully obliged to you for all that you have said to me.
You are certainly my best friend. No one has ever understood me as you have."
"We are only at the beginning of our friendship, Dorian," answered Lord Henry, shaking him by the hand.
"Goodbye. I shall see you before ninethirty, I hope. Remember, Patti is singing."
As he closed the door behind him, Dorian Gray touched the bell, and in a few minutes Victor appeared with
the lamps and drew the blinds down. He waited impatiently for him to go. The man seemed to take an
interminable time over everything.
As soon as he had left, he rushed to the screen and drew it back. No; there was no further change in the
picture. It had received the news of Sibyl Vane's death before he had known of it himself. It was conscious of
the events of life as they occurred. The vicious cruelty that marred the fine lines of the mouth had, no doubt,
appeared at the very moment that the girl had drunk the poison, whatever it was. Or was it indifferent to
results? Did it merely take cognizance of what passed within the soul? He wondered, and hoped that some
day he would see the change taking place before his very eyes, shuddering as he hoped it.
Poor Sibyl! What a romance it had all been! She had often mimicked death on the stage. Then Death himself
had touched her and taken her with him. How had she played that dreadful last scene? Had she cursed him, as
she died? No; she had died for love of him, and love would always be a sacrament to him now. She had
atoned for everything by the sacrifice she had made of her life. He would not think any more of what she had
made him go through, on that horrible night at the theatre. When he thought of her, it would be as a
wonderful tragic figure sent on to the world's stage to show the supreme reality of love. A wonderful tragic
figure? Tears came to his eyes as he remembered her childlike look, and winsome fanciful ways, and shy
tremulous grace. He brushed them away hastily and looked again at the picture.
He felt that the time had really come for making his choice. Or had his choice already been made? Yes, life
had decided that for himlife, and his own infinite curiosity about life. Eternal youth, infinite passion,
pleasures subtle and secret, wild joys and wilder sinshe was to have all these things. The portrait was to
bear the burden of his shame: that was all.
A feeling of pain crept over him as he thought of the desecration that was in store for the fair face on the
canvas. Once, in boyish mockery of Narcissus, he had kissed, or feigned to kiss, those painted lips that now
smiled so cruelly at him. Morning after morning he had sat before the portrait wondering at its beauty, almost
enamoured of it, as it seemed to him at times. Was it to alter now with every mood to which he yielded? Was
it to become a monstrous and loathsome thing, to be hidden away in a locked room, to be shut out from the
sunlight that had so often touched to brighter gold the waving wonder of its hair? The pity of it! the pity of it!
For a moment, he thought of praying that the horrible sympathy that existed between him and the picture
might cease. It had changed in answer to a prayer; perhaps in answer to a prayer it might remain unchanged.
And yet, who, that knew anything about life, would surrender the chance of remaining always young,
however fantastic that chance might be, or with what fateful consequences it might be fraught? Besides, was
it really under his control? Had it indeed been prayer that had produced the substitution? Might there not be
some curious scientific reason for it all? If thought could exercise its influence upon a living organism, might
not thought exercise an influence upon dead and inorganic things? Nay, without thought or conscious desire,
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 59
Page No 62
might not things external to ourselves vibrate in unison with our moods and passions, atom calling to atom in
secret love or strange affinity? But the reason was of no importance. He would never again tempt by a prayer
any terrible power. If the picture was to alter, it was to alter. That was all. Why inquire too closely into it?
For there would be a real pleasure in watching it. He would be able to follow his mind into its secret places.
This portrait would be to him the most magical of mirrors. As it had revealed to him his own body, so it
would reveal to him his own soul. And when winter came upon it, he would still be standing where spring
trembles on the verge of summer. When the blood crept from its face, and left behind a pallid mask of chalk
with leaden eyes, he would keep the glamour of boyhood. Not one blossom of his loveliness would ever fade.
Not one pulse of his life would ever weaken. Like the gods of the Greeks, he would be strong, and fleet, and
joyous. What did it matter what happened to the coloured image on the canvas? He would be safe. That was
everything.
He drew the screen back into its former place in front of the picture, smiling as he did so, and passed into his
bedroom, where his valet was already waiting for him. An hour later he was at the opera, and Lord Henry was
leaning over his chair.
CHAPTER 9
As he was sitting at breakfast next morning, Basil Hallward was shown into the room.
"I am so glad I have found you, Dorian," he said gravely. "I called last night, and they told me you were at the
opera. Of course, I knew that was impossible. But I wish you had left word where you had really gone to. I
passed a dreadful evening, half afraid that one tragedy might be followed by another. I think you might have
telegraphed for me when you heard of it first. I read of it quite by chance in a late edition of The Globe that I
picked up at the club. I came here at once and was miserable at not finding you. I can't tell you how
heartbroken I am about the whole thing. I know what you must suffer. But where were you? Did you go
down and see the girl's mother? For a moment I thought of following you there. They gave the address in the
paper. Somewhere in the Euston Road, isn't it? But I was afraid of intruding upon a sorrow that I could not
lighten. Poor woman! What a state she must be in! And her only child, too! What did she say about it all?"
"My dear Basil, how do I know?" murmured Dorian Gray, sipping some paleyellow wine from a delicate,
goldbeaded bubble of Venetian glass and looking dreadfully bored. "I was at the opera. You should have
come on there. I met Lady Gwendolen, Harry's sister, for the first time. We were in her box. She is perfectly
charming; and Patti sang divinely. Don't talk about horrid subjects. If one doesn't talk about a thing, it has
never happened. It is simply expression, as Harry says, that gives reality to things. I may mention that she
was not the woman's only child. There is a son, a charming fellow, I believe. But he is not on the stage. He is
a sailor, or something. And now, tell me about yourself and what you are painting."
"You went to the opera?" said Hallward, speaking very slowly and with a strained touch of pain in his voice.
"You went to the opera while Sibyl Vane was lying dead in some sordid lodging? You can talk to me of other
women being charming, and of Patti singing divinely, before the girl you loved has even the quiet of a grave
to sleep in? Why, man, there are horrors in store for that little white body of hers!"
"Stop, Basil! I won't hear it!" cried Dorian, leaping to his feet. "You must not tell me about things. What is
done is done. What is past is past."
"You call yesterday the past?"
"What has the actual lapse of time got to do with it? It is only shallow people who require years to get rid of
an emotion. A man who is master of himself can end a sorrow as easily as he can invent a pleasure. I don't
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 60
Page No 63
want to be at the mercy of my emotions. I want to use them, to enjoy them, and to dominate them."
"Dorian, this is horrible! Something has changed you completely. You look exactly the same wonderful boy
who, day after day, used to come down to my studio to sit for his picture. But you were simple, natural, and
affectionate then. You were the most unspoiled creature in the whole world. Now, I don't know what has
come over you. You talk as if you had no heart, no pity in you. It is all Harry's influence. I see that."
The lad flushed up and, going to the window, looked out for a few moments on the green, flickering,
sunlashed garden. "I owe a great deal to Harry, Basil," he said at last, "more than I owe to you. You only
taught me to be vain."
"Well, I am punished for that, Dorianor shall be some day."
"I don't know what you mean, Basil," he exclaimed, turning round. "I don't know what you want. What do
you want?"
"I want the Dorian Gray I used to paint," said the artist sadly.
"Basil," said the lad, going over to him and putting his hand on his shoulder, "you have come too late.
Yesterday, when I heard that Sibyl Vane had killed herself"
"Killed herself! Good heavens! is there no doubt about that?" cried Hallward, looking up at him with an
expression of horror.
"My dear Basil! Surely you don't think it was a vulgar accident? Of course she killed herself."
The elder man buried his face in his hands. "How fearful," he muttered, and a shudder ran through him.
"No," said Dorian Gray, "there is nothing fearful about it. It is one of the great romantic tragedies of the age.
As a rule, people who act lead the most commonplace lives. They are good husbands, or faithful wives, or
something tedious. You know what I meanmiddleclass virtue and all that kind of thing. How different
Sibyl was! She lived her finest tragedy. She was always a heroine. The last night she played the night you
saw hershe acted badly because she had known the reality of love. When she knew its unreality, she died,
as Juliet might have died. She passed again into the sphere of art. There is something of the martyr about her.
Her death has all the pathetic uselessness of martyrdom, all its wasted beauty. But, as I was saying, you must
not think I have not suffered. If you had come in yesterday at a particular moment about halfpast five,
perhaps, or a quarter to six you would have found me in tears. Even Harry, who was here, who brought me
the news, in fact, had no idea what I was going through. I suffered immensely. Then it passed away. I cannot
repeat an emotion. No one can, except sentimentalists. And you are awfully unjust, Basil. You come down
here to console me. That is charming of you. You find me consoled, and you are furious. How like a
sympathetic person! You remind me of a story Harry told me about a certain philanthropist who spent twenty
years of his life in trying to get some grievance redressed, or some unjust law alteredI forget exactly what
it was. Finally he succeeded, and nothing could exceed his disappointment. He had absolutely nothing to do,
almost died of ennui, and became a confirmed misanthrope. And besides, my dear old Basil, if you really
want to console me, teach me rather to forget what has happened, or to see it from a proper artistic point of
view. Was it not Gautier who used to write about la consolation des arts? I remember picking up a little
vellumcovered book in your studio one day and chancing on that delightful phrase. Well, I am not like that
young man you told me of when we were down at Marlow together, the young man who used to say that
yellow satin could console one for all the miseries of life. I love beautiful things that one can touch and
handle. Old brocades, green bronzes, lacquerwork, carved ivories, exquisite surroundings, luxury,
pompthere is much to be got from all these. But the artistic temperament that they create, or at any rate
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 61
Page No 64
reveal, is still more to me. To become the spectator of one's own life, as Harry says, is to escape the suffering
of life. I know you are surprised at my talking to you like this. You have not realized how I have developed. I
was a schoolboy when you knew me. I am a man now. I have new passions, new thoughts, new ideas. I am
different, but you must not like me less. I am changed, but you must always be my friend. Of course, I am
very fond of Harry. But I know that you are better than he is. You are not stronger you are too much afraid
of lifebut you are better. And how happy we used to be together! Don't leave me, Basil, and don't quarrel
with me. I am what I am. There is nothing more to be said."
The painter felt strangely moved. The lad was infinitely dear to him, and his personality had been the great
turning point in his art. He could not bear the idea of reproaching him any more. After all, his indifference
was probably merely a mood that would pass away. There was so much in him that was good, so much in
him that was noble.
"Well, Dorian," he said at length, with a sad smile, "I won't speak to you again about this horrible thing, after
today. I only trust your name won't be mentioned in connection with it. The inquest is to take place this
afternoon. Have they summoned you?"
Dorian shook his head, and a look of annoyance passed over his face at the mention of the word "inquest."
There was something so crude and vulgar about everything of the kind. "They don't know my name," he
answered.
"But surely she did?"
"Only my Christian name, and that I am quite sure she never mentioned to any one. She told me once that
they were all rather curious to learn who I was, and that she invariably told them my name was Prince
Charming. It was pretty of her. You must do me a drawing of Sibyl, Basil. I should like to have something
more of her than the memory of a few kisses and some broken pathetic words."
"I will try and do something, Dorian, if it would please you. But you must come and sit to me yourself again.
I can't get on without you."
"I can never sit to you again, Basil. It is impossible!" he exclaimed, starting back.
The painter stared at him. "My dear boy, what nonsense!" he cried. "Do you mean to say you don't like what I
did of you? Where is it? Why have you pulled the screen in front of it? Let me look at it. It is the best thing I
have ever done. Do take the screen away, Dorian. It is simply disgraceful of your servant hiding my work like
that. I felt the room looked different as I came in."
"My servant has nothing to do with it, Basil. You don't imagine I let him arrange my room for me? He settles
my flowers for me sometimes that is all. No; I did it myself. The light was too strong on the portrait."
"Too strong! Surely not, my dear fellow? It is an admirable place for it. Let me see it." And Hallward walked
towards the corner of the room.
A cry of terror broke from Dorian Gray's lips, and he rushed between the painter and the screen. "Basil," he
said, looking very pale, "you must not look at it. I don't wish you to."
"Not look at my own work! You are not serious. Why shouldn't I look at it?" exclaimed Hallward, laughing.
"If you try to look at it, Basil, on my word of honour I will never speak to you again as long as I live. I am
quite serious. I don't offer any explanation, and you are not to ask for any. But, remember, if you touch this
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 62
Page No 65
screen, everything is over between us."
Hallward was thunderstruck. He looked at Dorian Gray in absolute amazement. He had never seen him like
this before. The lad was actually pallid with rage. His hands were clenched, and the pupils of his eyes were
like disks of blue fire. He was trembling all over.
"Dorian!"
"Don't speak!"
"But what is the matter? Of course I won't look at it if you don't want me to," he said, rather coldly, turning
on his heel and going over towards the window. "But, really, it seems rather absurd that I shouldn't see my
own work, especially as I am going to exhibit it in Paris in the autumn. I shall probably have to give it
another coat of varnish before that, so I must see it some day, and why not today?"
"To exhibit it! You want to exhibit it?" exclaimed Dorian Gray, a strange sense of terror creeping over him.
Was the world going to be shown his secret? Were people to gape at the mystery of his life? That was
impossible. Somethinghe did not know whathad to be done at once.
"Yes; I don't suppose you will object to that. Georges Petit is going to collect all my best pictures for a
special exhibition in the Rue de Seze, which will open the first week in October. The portrait will only be
away a month. I should think you could easily spare it for that time. In fact, you are sure to be out of town.
And if you keep it always behind a screen, you can't care much about it."
Dorian Gray passed his hand over his forehead. There were beads of perspiration there. He felt that he was on
the brink of a horrible danger. "You told me a month ago that you would never exhibit it," he cried. "Why
have you changed your mind? You people who go in for being consistent have just as many moods as others
have. The only difference is that your moods are rather meaningless. You can't have forgotten that you
assured me most solemnly that nothing in the world would induce you to send it to any exhibition. You told
Harry exactly the same thing." He stopped suddenly, and a gleam of light came into his eyes. He remembered
that Lord Henry had said to him once, half seriously and half in jest, "If you want to have a strange quarter of
an hour, get Basil to tell you why he won't exhibit your picture. He told me why he wouldn't, and it was a
revelation to me." Yes, perhaps Basil, too, had his secret. He would ask him and try.
"Basil," he said, coming over quite close and looking him straight in the face, "we have each of us a secret.
Let me know yours, and I shall tell you mine. What was your reason for refusing to exhibit my picture?"
The painter shuddered in spite of himself. "Dorian, if I told you, you might like me less than you do, and you
would certainly laugh at me. I could not bear your doing either of those two things. If you wish me never to
look at your picture again, I am content. I have always you to look at. If you wish the best work I have ever
done to be hidden from the world, I am satisfied. Your friendship is dearer to me than any fame or
reputation."
"No, Basil, you must tell me," insisted Dorian Gray. "I think I have a right to know." His feeling of terror had
passed away, and curiosity had taken its place. He was determined to find out Basil Hallward's mystery.
"Let us sit down, Dorian," said the painter, looking troubled. "Let us sit down. And just answer me one
question. Have you noticed in the picture something curious?something that probably at first did not strike
you, but that revealed itself to you suddenly?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 63
Page No 66
"Basil!" cried the lad, clutching the arms of his chair with trembling hands and gazing at him with wild
startled eyes.
"I see you did. Don't speak. Wait till you hear what I have to say. Dorian, from the moment I met you, your
personality had the most extraordinary influence over me. I was dominated, soul, brain, and power, by you.
You became to me the visible incarnation of that unseen ideal whose memory haunts us artists like an
exquisite dream. I worshipped you. I grew jealous of every one to whom you spoke. I wanted to have you all
to myself. I was only happy when I was with you. When you were away from me, you were still present in
my art.... Of course, I never let you know anything about this. It would have been impossible. You would not
have understood it. I hardly understood it myself. I only knew that I had seen perfection face to face, and that
the world had become wonderful to my eyes too wonderful, perhaps, for in such mad worships there is
peril, the peril of losing them, no less than the peril of keeping them.... Weeks and weeks went on, and I grew
more and more absorbed in you. Then came a new development. I had drawn you as Paris in dainty armour,
and as Adonis with huntsman's cloak and polished boarspear. Crowned with heavy lotusblossoms you had
sat on the prow of Adrian's barge, gazing across the green turbid Nile. You had leaned over the still pool of
some Greek woodland and seen in the water's silent silver the marvel of your own face. And it had all been
what art should beunconscious, ideal, and remote. One day, a fatal day I sometimes think, I determined to
paint a wonderful portrait of you as you actually are, not in the costume of dead ages, but in your own dress
and in your own time. Whether it was the realism of the method, or the mere wonder of your own personality,
thus directly presented to me without mist or veil, I cannot tell. But I know that as I worked at it, every flake
and film of colour seemed to me to reveal my secret. I grew afraid that others would know of my idolatry. I
felt, Dorian, that I had told too much, that I had put too much of myself into it. Then it was that I resolved
never to allow the picture to be exhibited. You were a little annoyed; but then you did not realize all that it
meant to me. Harry, to whom I talked about it, laughed at me. But I did not mind that. When the picture was
finished, and I sat alone with it, I felt that I was right.... Well, after a few days the thing left my studio, and as
soon as I had got rid of the intolerable fascination of its presence, it seemed to me that I had been foolish in
imagining that I had seen anything in it, more than that you were extremely goodlooking and that I could
paint. Even now I cannot help feeling that it is a mistake to think that the passion one feels in creation is ever
really shown in the work one creates. Art is always more abstract than we fancy. Form and colour tell us of
form and colourthat is all. It often seems to me that art conceals the artist far more completely than it ever
reveals him. And so when I got this offer from Paris, I determined to make your portrait the principal thing in
my exhibition. It never occurred to me that you would refuse. I see now that you were right. The picture
cannot be shown. You must not be angry with me, Dorian, for what I have told you. As I said to Harry, once,
you are made to be worshipped."
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. The colour came back to his cheeks, and a smile played about his lips. The
peril was over. He was safe for the time. Yet he could not help feeling infinite pity for the painter who had
just made this strange confession to him, and wondered if he himself would ever be so dominated by the
personality of a friend. Lord Henry had the charm of being very dangerous. But that was all. He was too
clever and too cynical to be really fond of. Would there ever be some one who would fill him with a strange
idolatry? Was that one of the things that life had in store?
"It is extraordinary to me, Dorian," said Hallward, "that you should have seen this in the portrait. Did you
really see it?"
"I saw something in it," he answered, "something that seemed to me very curious."
"Well, you don't mind my looking at the thing now?"
Dorian shook his head. "You must not ask me that, Basil. I could not possibly let you stand in front of that
picture."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 64
Page No 67
"You will some day, surely?"
"Never."
"Well, perhaps you are right. And now goodbye, Dorian. You have been the one person in my life who has
really influenced my art. Whatever I have done that is good, I owe to you. Ah! you don't know what it cost
me to tell you all that I have told you."
"My dear Basil," said Dorian, "what have you told me? Simply that you felt that you admired me too much.
That is not even a compliment."
"It was not intended as a compliment. It was a confession. Now that I have made it, something seems to have
gone out of me. Perhaps one should never put one's worship into words."
"It was a very disappointing confession."
"Why, what did you expect, Dorian? You didn't see anything else in the picture, did you? There was nothing
else to see?"
"No; there was nothing else to see. Why do you ask? But you mustn't talk about worship. It is foolish. You
and I are friends, Basil, and we must always remain so."
"You have got Harry," said the painter sadly.
"Oh, Harry!" cried the lad, with a ripple of laughter. "Harry spends his days in saying what is incredible and
his evenings in doing what is improbable. Just the sort of life I would like to lead. But still I don't think I
would go to Harry if I were in trouble. I would sooner go to you, Basil."
"You will sit to me again?"
"Impossible!"
"You spoil my life as an artist by refusing, Dorian. No man comes across two ideal things. Few come across
one."
"I can't explain it to you, Basil, but I must never sit to you again. There is something fatal about a portrait. It
has a life of its own. I will come and have tea with you. That will be just as pleasant."
"Pleasanter for you, I am afraid," murmured Hallward regretfully. "And now goodbye. I am sorry you won't
let me look at the picture once again. But that can't be helped. I quite understand what you feel about it."
As he left the room, Dorian Gray smiled to himself. Poor Basil! How little he knew of the true reason! And
bow strange it was that, instead of having been forced to reveal his own secret, he had succeeded, almost by
chance, in wresting a secret from his friend! How much that strange confession explained to him! The
painter's absurd fits of jealousy, his wild devotion, his extravagant panegyrics, his curious reticences he
understood them all now, and he felt sorry. There seemed to him to be something tragic in a friendship so
coloured by romance.
He sighed and touched the bell. The portrait must be hidden away at all costs. He could not run such a risk of
discovery again. It had been mad of him to have allowed the thing to remain, even for an hour, in a room to
which any of his friends had access.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 65
Page No 68
CHAPTER 10
When his servant entered, be looked at him steadfastly and wondered if he had thought of peering behind the
screen. The man was quite impassive and waited for his orders. Dorian lit a cigarette and walked over to the
glass and glanced into it. He could see the reflection of Victor's face perfectly. It was like a placid mask of
servility. There was nothing to be afraid of, there. Yet he thought it best to be on his guard.
Speaking very slowly, he told him to tell the housekeeper that he wanted to see her, and then to go to the
framemaker and ask him to send two of his men round at once. It seemed to him that as the man left the
room his eyes wandered in the direction of the screen. Or was that merely his own fancy?
After a few moments, in her black silk dress, with oldfashioned thread mittens on her wrinkled hands, Mrs.
Leaf bustled into the library. He asked her for the key of the schoolroom.
"The old schoolroom, Mr. Dorian?" she exclaimed. "Why, it is full of dust. I must get it arranged and put
straight before you go into it. It is not fit for you to see, sir. It is not, indeed."
"I don't want it put straight, Leaf. I only want the key."
"Well, sir, you'll be covered with cobwebs if you go into it. Why, it hasn't been opened for nearly five
yearsnot since his lordship died."
He winced at the mention of his grandfather. He had hateful memories of him. "That does not matter," he
answered. "I simply want to see the place that is all. Give me the key."
"And here is the key, sir," said the old lady, going over the contents of her bunch with tremulously uncertain
hands. "Here is the key. I'll have it off the bunch in a moment. But you don't think of living up there, sir, and
you so comfortable here?"
"No, no," he cried petulantly. "Thank you, Leaf. That will do."
She lingered for a few moments, and was garrulous over some detail of the household. He sighed and told her
to manage things as she thought best. She left the room, wreathed in smiles.
As the door closed, Dorian put the key in his pocket and looked round the room. His eye fell on a large,
purple satin coverlet heavily embroidered with gold, a splendid piece of late seventeenthcentury Venetian
work that his grandfather had found in a convent near Bologna. Yes, that would serve to wrap the dreadful
thing in. It had perhaps served often as a pall for the dead. Now it was to hide something that had a corruption
of its own, worse than the corruption of death itself something that would breed horrors and yet would
never die. What the worm was to the corpse, his sins would be to the painted image on the canvas. They
would mar its beauty and eat away its grace. They would defile it and make it shameful. And yet the thing
would still live on. It would be always alive.
He shuddered, and for a moment he regretted that he had not told Basil the true reason why he had wished to
hide the picture away. Basil would have helped him to resist Lord Henry's influence, and the still more
poisonous influences that came from his own temperament. The love that he bore himfor it was really
love had nothing in it that was not noble and intellectual. It was not that mere physical admiration of
beauty that is born of the senses and that dies when the senses tire. It was such love as Michelangelo had
known, and Montaigne, and Winckelmann, and Shakespeare himself. Yes, Basil could have saved him. But it
was too late now. The past could always be annihilated. Regret, denial, or forgetfulness could do that. But the
future was inevitable. There were passions in him that would find their terrible outlet, dreams that would
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 66
Page No 69
make the shadow of their evil real.
He took up from the couch the great purpleandgold texture that covered it, and, holding it in his hands,
passed behind the screen. Was the face on the canvas viler than before? It seemed to him that it was
unchanged, and yet his loathing of it was intensified. Gold hair, blue eyes, and rosered lipsthey all were
there. It was simply the expression that had altered. That was horrible in its cruelty. Compared to what he saw
in it of censure or rebuke, how shallow Basil's reproaches about Sibyl Vane had been! how shallow, and of
what little account! His own soul was looking out at him from the canvas and calling him to judgement. A
look of pain came across him, and he flung the rich pall over the picture. As he did so, a knock came to the
door. He passed out as his servant entered.
"The persons are here, Monsieur."
He felt that the man must be got rid of at once. He must not be allowed to know where the picture was being
taken to. There was something sly about him, and he had thoughtful, treacherous eyes. Sitting down at the
writingtable he scribbled a note to Lord Henry, asking him to send him round something to read and
reminding him that they were to meet at eightfifteen that evening.
"Wait for an answer," he said, handing it to him, "and show the men in here."
In two or three minutes there was another knock, and Mr. Hubbard himself, the celebrated framemaker of
South Audley Street, came in with a somewhat roughlooking young assistant. Mr. Hubbard was a florid,
redwhiskered little man, whose admiration for art was considerably tempered by the inveterate
impecuniosity of most of the artists who dealt with him. As a rule, he never left his shop. He waited for
people to come to him. But he always made an exception in favour of Dorian Gray. There was something
about Dorian that charmed everybody. It was a pleasure even to see him.
"What can I do for you, Mr. Gray?" he said, rubbing his fat freckled hands. "I thought I would do myself the
honour of coming round in person. I have just got a beauty of a frame, sir. Picked it up at a sale. Old
Florentine. Came from Fonthill, I believe. Admirably suited for a religious subject, Mr. Gray."
"I am so sorry you have given yourself the trouble of coming round, Mr. Hubbard. I shall certainly drop in
and look at the frame though I don't go in much at present for religious artbut today I only want a
picture carried to the top of the house for me. It is rather heavy, so I thought I would ask you to lend me a
couple of your men."
"No trouble at all, Mr. Gray. I am delighted to be of any service to you. Which is the work of art, sir?"
"This," replied Dorian, moving the screen back. "Can you move it, covering and all, just as it is? I don't want
it to get scratched going upstairs."
"There will be no difficulty, sir," said the genial framemaker, beginning, with the aid of his assistant, to
unhook the picture from the long brass chains by which it was suspended. "And, now, where shall we carry it
to, Mr. Gray?"
"I will show you the way, Mr. Hubbard, if you will kindly follow me. Or perhaps you had better go in front. I
am afraid it is right at the top of the house. We will go up by the front staircase, as it is wider."
He held the door open for them, and they passed out into the hall and began the ascent. The elaborate
character of the frame had made the picture extremely bulky, and now and then, in spite of the obsequious
protests of Mr. Hubbard, who had the true tradesman's spirited dislike of seeing a gentleman doing anything
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 67
Page No 70
useful, Dorian put his hand to it so as to help them.
"Something of a load to carry, sir," gasped the little man when they reached the top landing. And he wiped
his shiny forehead.
"I am afraid it is rather heavy," murmured Dorian as he unlocked the door that opened into the room that was
to keep for him the curious secret of his life and hide his soul from the eyes of men.
He had not entered the place for more than four yearsnot, indeed, since he had used it first as a playroom
when he was a child, and then as a study when he grew somewhat older. It was a large, wellproportioned
room, which had been specially built by the last Lord Kelso for the use of the little grandson whom, for his
strange likeness to his mother, and also for other reasons, he had always hated and desired to keep at a
distance. It appeared to Dorian to have but little changed. There was the huge Italian cassone, with its
fantastically painted panels and its tarnished gilt mouldings, in which he had so often hidden himself as a
boy. There the satinwood bookcase filled with his dogeared schoolbooks. On the wall behind it was
hanging the same ragged Flemish tapestry where a faded king and queen were playing chess in a garden,
while a company of hawkers rode by, carrying hooded birds on their gauntleted wrists. How well he
remembered it all! Every moment of his lonely childhood came back to him as he looked round. He recalled
the stainless purity of his boyish life, and it seemed horrible to him that it was here the fatal portrait was to be
hidden away. How little he had thought, in those dead days, of all that was in store for him!
But there was no other place in the house so secure from prying eyes as this. He had the key, and no one else
could enter it. Beneath its purple pall, the face painted on the canvas could grow bestial, sodden, and unclean.
What did it matter? No one could see it. He himself would not see it. Why should he watch the hideous
corruption of his soul? He kept his youth that was enough. And, besides, might not his nature grow finer,
after all? There was no reason that the future should be so full of shame. Some love might come across his
life, and purify him, and shield him from those sins that seemed to be already stirring in spirit and in flesh
those curious unpictured sins whose very mystery lent them their subtlety and their charm. Perhaps, some
day, the cruel look would have passed away from the scarlet sensitive mouth, and he might show to the world
Basil Hallward's masterpiece.
No; that was impossible. Hour by hour, and week by week, the thing upon the canvas was growing old. It
might escape the hideousness of sin, but the hideousness of age was in store for it. The cheeks would become
hollow or flaccid. Yellow crow's feet would creep round the fading eyes and make them horrible. The hair
would lose its brightness, the mouth would gape or droop, would be foolish or gross, as the mouths of old
men are. There would be the wrinkled throat, the cold, blueveined hands, the twisted body, that he
remembered in the grandfather who had been so stern to him in his boyhood. The picture had to be concealed.
There was no help for it.
"Bring it in, Mr. Hubbard, please," he said, wearily, turning round. "I am sorry I kept you so long. I was
thinking of something else."
"Always glad to have a rest, Mr. Gray," answered the framemaker, who was still gasping for breath. "Where
shall we put it, sir?"
"Oh, anywhere. Here: this will do. I don't want to have it hung up. Just lean it against the wall. Thanks."
"Might one look at the work of art, sir?"
Dorian started. "It would not interest you, Mr. Hubbard," he said, keeping his eye on the man. He felt ready
to leap upon him and fling him to the ground if he dared to lift the gorgeous hanging that concealed the secret
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 68
Page No 71
of his life. "I shan't trouble you any more now. I am much obliged for your kindness in coming round."
"Not at all, not at all, Mr. Gray. Ever ready to do anything for you, sir." And Mr. Hubbard tramped
downstairs, followed by the assistant, who glanced back at Dorian with a look of shy wonder in his rough
uncomely face. He had never seen any one so marvellous.
When the sound of their footsteps had died away, Dorian locked the door and put the key in his pocket. He
felt safe now. No one would ever look upon the horrible thing. No eye but his would ever see his shame.
On reaching the library, he found that it was just after five o'clock and that the tea had been already brought
up. On a little table of dark perfumed wood thickly incrusted with nacre, a present from Lady Radley, his
guardian's wife, a pretty professional invalid who had spent the preceding winter in Cairo, was lying a note
from Lord Henry, and beside it was a book bound in yellow paper, the cover slightly torn and the edges
soiled. A copy of the third edition of The St. James's Gazette had been placed on the teatray. It was evident
that Victor had returned. He wondered if he had met the men in the hall as they were leaving the house and
had wormed out of them what they had been doing. He would be sure to miss the picturehad no doubt
missed it already, while he had been laying the teathings. The screen had not been set back, and a blank
space was visible on the wall. Perhaps some night he might find him creeping upstairs and trying to force the
door of the room. It was a horrible thing to have a spy in one's house. He had heard of rich men who had been
blackmailed all their lives by some servant who had read a letter, or overheard a conversation, or picked up a
card with an address, or found beneath a pillow a withered flower or a shred of crumpled lace.
He sighed, and having poured himself out some tea, opened Lord Henry's note. It was simply to say that he
sent him round the evening paper, and a book that might interest him, and that he would be at the club at
eightfifteen. He opened The St. James's languidly, and looked through it. A red pencilmark on the fifth
page caught his eye. It drew attention to the following paragraph:
INQUEST ON AN ACTRESS.An inquest was held this morning at the Bell Tavern, Hoxton Road, by Mr.
Danby, the District Coroner, on the body of Sibyl Vane, a young actress recently engaged at the Royal
Theatre, Holborn. A verdict of death by misadventure was returned. Considerable sympathy was expressed
for the mother of the deceased, who was greatly affected during the giving of her own evidence, and that of
Dr. Birrell, who had made the postmortem examination of the deceased.
He frowned, and tearing the paper in two, went across the room and flung the pieces away. How ugly it all
was! And how horribly real ugliness made things! He felt a little annoyed with Lord Henry for having sent
him the report. And it was certainly stupid of him to have marked it with red pencil. Victor might have read
it. The man knew more than enough English for that.
Perhaps he had read it and had begun to suspect something. And, yet, what did it matter? What had Dorian
Gray to do with Sibyl Vane's death? There was nothing to fear. Dorian Gray had not killed her.
His eye fell on the yellow book that Lord Henry had sent him. What was it, he wondered. He went towards
the little, pearlcoloured octagonal stand that had always looked to him like the work of some strange
Egyptian bees that wrought in silver, and taking up the volume, flung himself into an armchair and began to
turn over the leaves. After a few minutes he became absorbed. It was the strangest book that he had ever read.
It seemed to him that in exquisite raiment, and to the delicate sound of flutes, the sins of the world were
passing in dumb show before him. Things that he had dimly dreamed of were suddenly made real to him.
Things of which he had never dreamed were gradually revealed.
It was a novel without a plot and with only one character, being, indeed, simply a psychological study of a
certain young Parisian who spent his life trying to realize in the nineteenth century all the passions and modes
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 69
Page No 72
of thought that belonged to every century except his own, and to sum up, as it were, in himself the various
moods through which the worldspirit had ever passed, loving for their mere artificiality those renunciations
that men have unwisely called virtue, as much as those natural rebellions that wise men still call sin. The
style in which it was written was that curious jewelled style, vivid and obscure at once, full of argot and of
archaisms, of technical expressions and of elaborate paraphrases, that characterizes the work of some of the
finest artists of the French school of Symbolistes. There were in it metaphors as monstrous as orchids and as
subtle in colour. The life of the senses was described in the terms of mystical philosophy. One hardly knew at
times whether one was reading the spiritual ecstasies of some mediaeval saint or the morbid confessions of a
modern sinner. It was a poisonous book. The heavy odour of incense seemed to cling about its pages and to
trouble the brain. The mere cadence of the sentences, the subtle monotony of their music, so full as it was of
complex refrains and movements elaborately repeated, produced in the mind of the lad, as he passed from
chapter to chapter, a form of reverie, a malady of dreaming, that made him unconscious of the falling day and
creeping shadows.
Cloudless, and pierced by one solitary star, a coppergreen sky gleamed through the windows. He read on by
its wan light till he could read no more. Then, after his valet had reminded him several times of the lateness
of the hour, he got up, and going into the next room, placed the book on the little Florentine table that always
stood at his bedside and began to dress for dinner.
It was almost nine o'clock before he reached the club, where he found Lord Henry sitting alone, in the
morningroom, looking very much bored.
"I am so sorry, Harry," he cried, "but really it is entirely your fault. That book you sent me so fascinated me
that I forgot how the time was going."
"Yes, I thought you would like it," replied his host, rising from his chair.
"I didn't say I liked it, Harry. I said it fascinated me. There is a great difference."
"Ah, you have discovered that?" murmured Lord Henry. And they passed into the diningroom.
CHAPTER 11
For years, Dorian Gray could not free himself from the influence of this book. Or perhaps it would be more
accurate to say that he never sought to free himself from it. He procured from Paris no less than nine
largepaper copies of the first edition, and had them bound in different colours, so that they might suit his
various moods and the changing fancies of a nature over which he seemed, at times, to have almost entirely
lost control. The hero, the wonderful young Parisian in whom the romantic and the scientific temperaments
were so strangely blended, became to him a kind of prefiguring type of himself. And, indeed, the whole book
seemed to him to contain the story of his own life, written before he had lived it.
In one point he was more fortunate than the novel's fantastic hero. He never knewnever, indeed, had any
cause to knowthat somewhat grotesque dread of mirrors, and polished metal surfaces, and still water which
came upon the young Parisian so early in his life, and was occasioned by the sudden decay of a beau that had
once, apparently, been so remarkable. It was with an almost cruel joy and perhaps in nearly every joy, as
certainly in every pleasure, cruelty has its placethat he used to read the latter part of the book, with its
really tragic, if somewhat overemphasized, account of the sorrow and despair of one who had himself lost
what in others, and the world, he had most dearly valued.
For the wonderful beauty that had so fascinated Basil Hallward, and many others besides him, seemed never
to leave him. Even those who had heard the most evil things against him and from time to time strange
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 70
Page No 73
rumours about his mode of life crept through London and became the chatter of the clubs could not believe
anything to his dishonour when they saw him. He had always the look of one who had kept himself unspotted
from the world. Men who talked grossly became silent when Dorian Gray entered the room. There was
something in the purity of his face that rebuked them. His mere presence seemed to recall to them the
memory of the innocence that they had tarnished. They wondered how one so charming and graceful as he
was could have escaped the stain of an age that was at once sordid and sensual.
Often, on returning home from one of those mysterious and prolonged absences that gave rise to such strange
conjecture among those who were his friends, or thought that they were so, he himself would creep upstairs
to the locked room, open the door with the key that never left him now, and stand, with a mirror, in front of
the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him, looking now at the evil and aging face on the canvas, and
now at the fair young face that laughed back at him from the polished glass. The very sharpness of the
contrast used to quicken his sense of pleasure. He grew more and more enamoured of his own beauty, more
and more interested in the corruption of his own soul. He would examine with minute care, and sometimes
with a monstrous and terrible delight, the hideous lines that seared the wrinkling forehead or crawled around
the heavy sensual mouth, wondering sometimes which were the more horrible, the signs of sin or the signs of
age. He would place his white hands beside the coarse bloated hands of the picture, and smile. He mocked the
misshapen body and the failing limbs.
There were moments, indeed, at night, when, lying sleepless in his own delicately scented chamber, or in the
sordid room of the little illfamed tavern near the docks which, under an assumed name and in disguise, it
was his habit to frequent, he would think of the ruin he had brought upon his soul with a pity that was all the
more poignant because it was purely selfish. But moments such as these were rare. That curiosity about life
which Lord Henry had first stirred in him, as they sat together in the garden of their friend, seemed to
increase with gratification. The more he knew, the more he desired to know. He had mad hungers that grew
more ravenous as he fed them.
Yet he was not really reckless, at any rate in his relations to society. Once or twice every month during the
winter, and on each Wednesday evening while the season lasted, he would throw open to the world his
beautiful house and have the most celebrated musicians of the day to charm his guests with the wonders of
their art. His little dinners, in the settling of which Lord Henry always assisted him, were noted as much for
the careful selection and placing of those invited, as for the exquisite taste shown in the decoration of the
table, with its subtle symphonic arrangements of exotic flowers, and embroidered cloths, and antique plate of
gold and silver. Indeed, there were many, especially among the very young men, who saw, or fancied that
they saw, in Dorian Gray the true realization of a type of which they had often dreamed in Eton or Oxford
days, a type that was to combine something of the real culture of the scholar with all the grace and distinction
and perfect manner of a citizen of the world. To them he seemed to be of the company of those whom Dante
describes as having sought to "make themselves perfect by the worship of beauty." Like Gautier, he was one
for whom "the visible world existed."
And, certainly, to him life itself was the first, the greatest, of the arts, and for it all the other arts seemed to be
but a preparation. Fashion, by which what is really fantastic becomes for a moment universal, and dandyism,
which, in its own way, is an attempt to assert the absolute modernity of beauty, had, of course, their
fascination for him. His mode of dressing, and the particular styles that from time to time he affected, had
their marked influence on the young exquisites of the Mayfair balls and Pall Mall club windows, who copied
him in everything that he did, and tried to reproduce the accidental charm of his graceful, though to him only
halfserious fopperies.
For, while he was but too ready to accept the position that was almost immediately offered to him on his
coming of age, and found, indeed, a subtle pleasure in the thought that he might really become to the London
of his own day what to imperial Neronian Rome the author of the Satyricon once had been, yet in his inmost
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 71
Page No 74
heart he desired to be something more than a mere arbiter elegantiarum, to be consulted on the wearing of a
jewel, or the knotting of a necktie, or the conduct of a cane. He sought to elaborate some new scheme of life
that would have its reasoned philosophy and its ordered principles, and find in the spiritualizing of the senses
its highest realization.
The worship of the senses has often, and with much justice, been decried, men feeling a natural instinct of
terror about passions and sensations that seem stronger than themselves, and that they are conscious of
sharing with the less highly organized forms of existence. But it appeared to Dorian Gray that the true nature
of the senses had never been understood, and that they had remained savage and animal merely because the
world had sought to starve them into submission or to kill them by pain, instead of aiming at making them
elements of a new spirituality, of which a fine instinct for beauty was to be the dominant characteristic. As he
looked back upon man moving through history, he was haunted by a feeling of loss. So much had been
surrendered! and to such little purpose! There had been mad wilful rejections, monstrous forms of
selftorture and selfdenial, whose origin was fear and whose result was a degradation infinitely more
terrible than that fancied degradation from which, in their ignorance, they had sought to escape; Nature, in
her wonderful irony, driving out the anchorite to feed with the wild animals of the desert and giving to the
hermit the beasts of the field as his companions.
Yes: there was to be, as Lord Henry had prophesied, a new Hedonism that was to recreate life and to save it
from that harsh uncomely puritanism that is having, in our own day, its curious revival. It was to have its
service of the intellect, certainly, yet it was never to accept any theory or system that would involve the
sacrifice of any mode of passionate experience. Its aim, indeed, was to be experience itself, and not the fruits
of experience, sweet or bitter as they might be. Of the asceticism that deadens the senses, as of the vulgar
profligacy that dulls them, it was to know nothing. But it was to teach man to concentrate himself upon the
moments of a life that is itself but a moment.
There are few of us who have not sometimes wakened before dawn, either after one of those dreamless nights
that make us almost enamoured of death, or one of those nights of horror and misshapen joy, when through
the chambers of the brain sweep phantoms more terrible than reality itself, and instinct with that vivid life
that lurks in all grotesques, and that lends to Gothic art its enduring vitality, this art being, one might fancy,
especially the art of those whose minds have been troubled with the malady of reverie. Gradually white
fingers creep through the curtains, and they appear to tremble. In black fantastic shapes, dumb shadows crawl
into the corners of the room and crouch there. Outside, there is the stirring of birds among the leaves, or the
sound of men going forth to their work, or the sigh and sob of the wind coming down from the hills and
wandering round the silent house, as though it feared to wake the sleepers and yet must needs call forth sleep
from her purple cave. Veil after veil of thin dusky gauze is lifted, and by degrees the forms and colours of
things are restored to them, and we watch the dawn remaking the world in its antique pattern. The wan
mirrors get back their mimic life. The flameless tapers stand where we had left them, and beside them lies the
halfcut book that we had been studying, or the wired flower that we had worn at the ball, or the letter that
we had been afraid to read, or that we had read too often. Nothing seems to us changed. Out of the unreal
shadows of the night comes back the real life that we had known. We have to resume it where we had left off,
and there steals over us a terrible sense of the necessity for the continuance of energy in the same wearisome
round of stereotyped habits, or a wild longing, it may be, that our eyelids might open some morning upon a
world that had been refashioned anew in the darkness for our pleasure, a world in which things would have
fresh shapes and colours, and be changed, or have other secrets, a world in which the past would have little or
no place, or survive, at any rate, in no conscious form of obligation or regret, the remembrance even of joy
having its bitterness and the memories of pleasure their pain.
It was the creation of such worlds as these that seemed to Dorian Gray to be the true object, or amongst the
true objects, of life; and in his search for sensations that would be at once new and delightful, and possess
that element of strangeness that is so essential to romance, he would often adopt certain modes of thought that
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 72
Page No 75
he knew to be really alien to his nature, abandon himself to their subtle influences, and then, having, as it
were, caught their colour and satisfied his intellectual curiosity, leave them with that curious indifference that
is not incompatible with a real ardour of temperament, and that, indeed, according to certain modern
psychologists, is often a condition of it.
It was rumoured of him once that he was about to join the Roman Catholic communion, and certainly the
Roman ritual had always a great attraction for him. The daily sacrifice, more awful really than all the
sacrifices of the antique world, stirred him as much by its superb rejection of the evidence of the senses as by
the primitive simplicity of its elements and the eternal pathos of the human tragedy that it sought to
symbolize. He loved to kneel down on the cold marble pavement and watch the priest, in his stiff flowered
dalmatic, slowly and with white hands moving aside the veil of the tabernacle, or raising aloft the jewelled,
lanternshaped monstrance with that pallid wafer that at times, one would fain think, is indeed the "panis
caelestis," the bread of angels, or, robed in the garments of the Passion of Christ, breaking the Host into the
chalice and smiting his breast for his sins. The fuming censers that the grave boys, in their lace and scarlet,
tossed into the air like great gilt flowers had their subtle fascination for him. As he passed out, he used to
look with wonder at the black confessionals and long to sit in the dim shadow of one of them and listen to
men and women whispering through the worn grating the true story of their lives.
But he never fell into the error of arresting his intellectual development by any formal acceptance of creed or
system, or of mistaking, for a house in which to live, an inn that is but suitable for the sojourn of a night, or
for a few hours of a night in which there are no stars and the moon is in travail. Mysticism, with its
marvellous power of making common things strange to us, and the subtle antinomianism that always seems
to accompany it, moved him for a season; and for a season he inclined to the materialistic doctrines of the
Darwinismus movement in Germany, and found a curious pleasure in tracing the thoughts and passions of
men to some pearly cell in the brain, or some white nerve in the body, delighting in the conception of the
absolute dependence of the spirit on certain physical conditions, morbid or healthy, normal or diseased. Yet,
as has been said of him before, no theory of life seemed to him to be of any importance compared with life
itself. He felt keenly conscious of how barren all intellectual speculation is when separated from action and
experiment. He knew that the senses, no less than the soul, have their spiritual mysteries to reveal.
And so he would now study perfumes and the secrets of their manufacture, distilling heavily scented oils and
burning odorous gums from the East. He saw that there was no mood of the mind that had not its counterpart
in the sensuous life, and set himself to discover their true relations, wondering what there was in frankincense
that made one mystical, and in ambergris that stirred one's passions, and in violets that woke the memory of
dead romances, and in musk that troubled the brain, and in champak that stained the imagination; and seeking
often to elaborate a real psychology of perfumes, and to estimate the several influences of sweetsmelling
roots and scented, pollenladen flowers; of aromatic balms and of dark and fragrant woods; of spikenard, that
sickens; of hovenia, that makes men mad; and of aloes, that are said to be able to expel melancholy from the
soul.
At another time he devoted himself entirely to music, and in a long latticed room, with a vermilionandgold
ceiling and walls of olivegreen lacquer, he used to give curious concerts in which mad gipsies tore wild
music from little zithers, or grave, yellowshawled Tunisians plucked at the strained strings of monstrous
lutes, while grinning Negroes beat monotonously upon copper drums and, crouching upon scarlet mats, slim
turbaned Indians blew through long pipes of reed or brass and charmed or feigned to charmgreat
hooded snakes and horrible horned adders. The harsh intervals and shrill discords of barbaric music stirred
him at times when Schubert's grace, and Chopin's beautiful sorrows, and the mighty harmonies of Beethoven
himself, fell unheeded on his ear. He collected together from all parts of the world the strangest instruments
that could be found, either in the tombs of dead nations or among the few savage tribes that have survived
contact with Western civilizations, and loved to touch and try them. He had the mysterious juruparis of the
Rio Negro Indians, that women are not allowed to look at and that even youths may not see till they have
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 73
Page No 76
been subjected to fasting and scourging, and the earthen jars of the Peruvians that have the shrill cries of
birds, and flutes of human bones such as Alfonso de Ovalle heard in Chile, and the sonorous green jaspers
that are found near Cuzco and give forth a note of singular sweetness. He had painted gourds filled with
pebbles that rattled when they were shaken; the long clarin of the Mexicans, into which the performer does
not blow, but through which he inhales the air; the harsh ture of the Amazon tribes, that is sounded by the
sentinels who sit all day long in high trees, and can be heard, it is said, at a distance of three leagues; the
teponaztli, that has two vibrating tongues of wood and is beaten with sticks that are smeared with an elastic
gum obtained from the milky juice of plants; the yotlbells of the Aztecs, that are hung in clusters like
grapes; and a huge cylindrical drum, covered with the skins of great serpents, like the one that Bernal Diaz
saw when he went with Cortes into the Mexican temple, and of whose doleful sound he has left us so vivid a
description. The fantastic character of these instruments fascinated him, and he felt a curious delight in the
thought that art, like Nature, has her monsters, things of bestial shape and with hideous voices. Yet, after
some time, he wearied of them, and would sit in his box at the opera, either alone or with Lord Henry,
listening in rapt pleasure to "Tannhauser" and seeing in the prelude to that great work of art a presentation of
the tragedy of his own soul.
On one occasion he took up the study of jewels, and appeared at a costume ball as Anne de Joyeuse, Admiral
of France, in a dress covered with five hundred and sixty pearls. This taste enthralled him for years, and,
indeed, may be said never to have left him. He would often spend a whole day settling and resettling in their
cases the various stones that be had collected, such as the olivegreen chrysoberyl that turns red by
lamplight, the cymophane with its wirelike line of silver, the pistachiocoloured peridot, rosepink and
wineyellow topazes, carbuncles of fiery scarlet with tremulous, fourrayed stars, flamered
cinnamonstones, orange and violet spinels, and amethysts with their alternate layers of ruby and sapphire.
He loved the red gold of the sunstone, and the moonstone's pearly whiteness, and the broken rainbow of the
milky opal. He procured from Amsterdam three emeralds of extraordinary size and richness of colour, and
had a turquoise de la vieille roche that was the envy of all the connoisseurs.
He discovered wonderful stories, also, about jewels. In Alphonso's Clericalis Disciplina a serpent was
mentioned with eyes of real jacinth, and in the romantic history of Alexander, the Conqueror of Emathia was
said to have found in the vale of Jordan snakes "with collars of real emeralds growing on their backs." There
was a gem in the brain of the dragon, Philostratus told us, and "by the exhibition of golden letters and a
scarlet robe" the monster could be thrown into a magical sleep and slain. According to the great alchemist,
Pierre de Boniface, the diamond rendered a man invisible, and the agate of India made him eloquent. The
cornelian appeased anger, and the hyacinth provoked sleep, and the amethyst drove away the fumes of wine.
The garnet cast out demons, and the hydropicus deprived the moon of her colour. The selenite waxed and
waned with the moon, and the meloceus, that discovers thieves, could be affected only by the blood of kids.
Leonardus Camillus had seen a white stone taken from the brain of a newly killed toad, that was a certain
antidote against poison. The bezoar, that was found in the heart of the Arabian deer, was a charm that could
cure the plague. In the nests of Arabian birds was the aspilates, that, according to Democritus, kept the wearer
from any danger by fire.
The King of Ceilan rode through his city with a large ruby in his hand, as the ceremony of his coronation.
The gates of the palace of John the Priest were "made of sardius, with the horn of the horned snake
inwrought, so that no man might bring poison within." Over the gable were "two golden apples, in which
were two carbuncles," so that the gold might shine by day and the carbuncles by night. In Lodge's strange
romance A Margarite of America, it was stated that in the chamber of the queen one could behold "all the
chaste ladies of the world, inchased out of silver, looking through fair mirrours of chrysolites, carbuncles,
sapphires, and greene emeraults." Marco Polo had seen the inhabitants of Zipangu place rosecoloured pearls
in the mouths of the dead. A seamonster had been enamoured of the pearl that the diver brought to King
Perozes, and had slain the thief, and mourned for seven moons over its loss. When the Huns lured the king
into the great pit, he flung it away Procopius tells the storynor was it ever found again, though the
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 74
Page No 77
Emperor Anastasius offered five hundredweight of gold pieces for it. The King of Malabar had shown to a
certain Venetian a rosary of three hundred and four pearls, one for every god that he worshipped.
When the Duke de Valentinois, son of Alexander VI, visited Louis XII of France, his horse was loaded with
gold leaves, according to Brantome, and his cap had double rows of rubies that threw out a great light.
Charles of England had ridden in stirrups hung with four hundred and twentyone diamonds. Richard II had a
coat, valued at thirty thousand marks, which was covered with balas rubies. Hall described Henry VIII, on his
way to the Tower previous to his coronation, as wearing "a jacket of raised gold, the placard embroidered
with diamonds and other rich stones, and a great bauderike about his neck of large balasses." The favourites
of James I wore earrings of emeralds set in gold filigrane. Edward II gave to Piers Gaveston a suit of
redgold armour studded with jacinths, a collar of gold roses set with turquoisestones, and a skullcap
parseme with pearls. Henry II wore jewelled gloves reaching to the elbow, and had a hawkglove sewn with
twelve rubies and fiftytwo great orients. The ducal hat of Charles the Rash, the last Duke of Burgundy of his
race, was hung with pearshaped pearls and studded with sapphires.
How exquisite life had once been! How gorgeous in its pomp and decoration! Even to read of the luxury of
the dead was wonderful.
Then he turned his attention to embroideries and to the tapestries that performed the office of frescoes in the
chill rooms of the northern nations of Europe. As he investigated the subject and he always had an
extraordinary faculty of becoming absolutely absorbed for the moment in whatever he took uphe was
almost saddened by the reflection of the ruin that time brought on beautiful and wonderful things. He, at any
rate, had escaped that. Summer followed summer, and the yellow jonquils bloomed and died many times, and
nights of horror repeated the story of their shame, but he was unchanged. No winter marred his face or
stained his flowerlike bloom. How different it was with material things! Where had they passed to? Where
was the great crocuscoloured robe, on which the gods fought against the giants, that had been worked by
brown girls for the pleasure of Athena? Where the huge velarium that Nero had stretched across the
Colosseum at Rome, that Titan sail of purple on which was represented the starry sky, and Apollo driving a
chariot drawn by white, giltreined steeds? He longed to see the curious tablenapkins wrought for the Priest
of the Sun, on which were displayed all the dainties and viands that could be wanted for a feast; the mortuary
cloth of King Chilperic, with its three hundred golden bees; the fantastic robes that excited the indignation of
the Bishop of Pontus and were figured with "lions, panthers, bears, dogs, forests, rocks, huntersall, in fact,
that a painter can copy from nature"; and the coat that Charles of Orleans once wore, on the sleeves of which
were embroidered the verses of a song beginning "Madame, je suis tout joyeux," the musical accompaniment
of the words being wrought in gold thread, and each note, of square shape in those days, formed with four
pearls. He read of the room that was prepared at the palace at Rheims for the use of Queen Joan of Burgundy
and was decorated with "thirteen hundred and twentyone parrots, made in broidery, and blazoned with the
king's arms, and five hundred and sixtyone butterflies, whose wings were similarly ornamented with the
arms of the queen, the whole worked in gold." Catherine de Medicis had a mourningbed made for her of
black velvet powdered with crescents and suns. Its curtains were of damask, with leafy wreaths and garlands,
figured upon a gold and silver ground, and fringed along the edges with broideries of pearls, and it stood in a
room hung with rows of the queen's devices in cut black velvet upon cloth of silver. Louis XIV had gold
embroidered caryatides fifteen feet high in his apartment. The state bed of Sobieski, King of Poland, was
made of Smyrna gold brocade embroidered in turquoises with verses from the Koran. Its supports were of
silver gilt, beautifully chased, and profusely set with enamelled and jewelled medallions. It had been taken
from the Turkish camp before Vienna, and the standard of Mohammed had stood beneath the tremulous gilt
of its canopy.
And so, for a whole year, he sought to accumulate the most exquisite specimens that he could find of textile
and embroidered work, getting the dainty Delhi muslins, finely wrought with goldthread palmates and
stitched over with iridescent beetles' wings; the Dacca gauzes, that from their transparency are known in the
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 75
Page No 78
East as "woven air," and "running water," and "evening dew"; strange figured cloths from Java; elaborate
yellow Chinese hangings; books bound in tawny satins or fair blue silks and wrought with fleursdelis,
birds and images; veils of lacis worked in Hungary point; Sicilian brocades and stiff Spanish velvets;
Georgian work, with its gilt coins, and Japanese Foukousas, with their greentoned golds and their
marvellously plumaged birds.
He had a special passion, also, for ecclesiastical vestments, as indeed he had for everything connected with
the service of the Church. In the long cedar chests that lined the west gallery of his house, he had stored away
many rare and beautiful specimens of what is really the raiment of the Bride of Christ, who must wear purple
and jewels and fine linen that she may hide the pallid macerated body that is worn by the suffering that she
seeks for and wounded by selfinflicted pain. He possessed a gorgeous cope of crimson silk and goldthread
damask, figured with a repeating pattern of golden pomegranates set in sixpetalled formal blossoms, beyond
which on either side was the pineapple device wrought in seedpearls. The orphreys were divided into
panels representing scenes from the life of the Virgin, and the coronation of the Virgin was figured in
coloured silks upon the hood. This was Italian work of the fifteenth century. Another cope was of green
velvet, embroidered with heartshaped groups of acanthusleaves, from which spread longstemmed white
blossoms, the details of which were picked out with silver thread and coloured crystals. The morse bore a
seraph's head in goldthread raised work. The orphreys were woven in a diaper of red and gold silk, and were
starred with medallions of many saints and martyrs, among whom was St. Sebastian. He had chasubles, also,
of ambercoloured silk, and blue silk and gold brocade, and yellow silk damask and cloth of gold, figured
with representations of the Passion and Crucifixion of Christ, and embroidered with lions and peacocks and
other emblems; dalmatics of white satin and pink silk damask, decorated with tulips and dolphins and
fleursdelis; altar frontals of crimson velvet and blue linen; and many corporals, chaliceveils, and sudaria.
In the mystic offices to which such things were put, there was something that quickened his imagination.
For these treasures, and everything that he collected in his lovely house, were to be to him means of
forgetfulness, modes by which he could escape, for a season, from the fear that seemed to him at times to be
almost too great to be borne. Upon the walls of the lonely locked room where he had spent so much of his
boyhood, he had hung with his own hands the terrible portrait whose changing features showed him the real
degradation of his life, and in front of it had draped the purpleandgold pall as a curtain. For weeks he
would not go there, would forget the hideous painted thing, and get back his light heart, his wonderful
joyousness, his passionate absorption in mere existence. Then, suddenly, some night he would creep out of
the house, go down to dreadful places near Blue Gate Fields, and stay there, day after day, until he was driven
away. On his return he would sit in front of the her times, with that pride of individualism that is half the
fascination of sin, and smiling with secret pleasure at the misshapen shadow that had to bear the burden that
should have been his own.
After a few years he could not endure to be long out of England, and gave up the villa that he had shared at
Trouville with Lord Henry, as well as the little white walledin house at Algiers where they had more than
once spent the winter. He hated to be separated from the picture that was such a part of his life, and was also
afraid that during his absence some one might gain access to the room, in spite of the elaborate bars that he
had caused to be placed upon the door.
He was quite conscious that this would tell them nothing. It was true that the portrait still preserved, under all
the foulness and ugliness of the face, its marked likeness to himself; but what could they learn from that? He
would laugh at any one who tried to taunt him. He had not painted it. What was it to him how vile and full of
shame it looked? Even if he told them, would they believe it?
Yet he was afraid. Sometimes when he was down at his great house in Nottinghamshire, entertaining the
fashionable young men of his own rank who were his chief companions, and astounding the county by the
wanton luxury and gorgeous splendour of his mode of life, he would suddenly leave his guests and rush back
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 76
Page No 79
to town to see that the door had not been tampered with and that the picture was still there. What if it should
be stolen? The mere thought made him cold with horror. Surely the world would know his secret then.
Perhaps the world already suspected it.
For, while he fascinated many, there were not a few who distrusted him. He was very nearly blackballed at a
West End club of which his birth and social position fully entitled him to become a member, and it was said
that on one occasion, when he was brought by a friend into the smokingroom of the Churchill, the Duke of
Berwick and another gentleman got up in a marked manner and went out. Curious stories became current
about him after he had passed his twentyfifth year. It was rumoured that he had been seen brawling with
foreign sailors in a low den in the distant parts of Whitechapel, and that he consorted with thieves and coiners
and knew the mysteries of their trade. His extraordinary absences became notorious, and, when he used to
reappear again in society, men would whisper to each other in corners, or pass him with a sneer, or look at
him with cold searching eyes, as though they were determined to discover his secret.
Of such insolences and attempted slights he, of course, took no notice, and in the opinion of most people his
frank debonair manner, his charming boyish smile, and the infinite grace of that wonderful youth that seemed
never to leave him, were in themselves a sufficient answer to the calumnies, for so they termed them, that
were circulated about him. It was remarked, however, that some of those who had been most intimate with
him appeared, after a time, to shun him. Women who had wildly adored him, and for his sake had braved all
social censure and set convention at defiance, were seen to grow pallid with shame or horror if Dorian Gray
entered the room.
Yet these whispered scandals only increased in the eyes of many his strange and dangerous charm. His great
wealth was a certain element of security. Societycivilized society, at least is never very ready to believe
anything to the detriment of those who are both rich and fascinating. It feels instinctively that manners are of
more importance than morals, and, in its opinion, the highest respectability is of much less value than the
possession of a good chef. And, after all, it is a very poor consolation to be told that the man who has given
one a bad dinner, or poor wine, is irreproachable in his private life. Even the cardinal virtues cannot atone for
halfcold entrees, as Lord Henry remarked once, in a discussion on the subject, and there is possibly a good
deal to be said for his view. For the canons of good society are, or should be, the same as the canons of art.
Form is absolutely essential to it. It should have the dignity of a ceremony, as well as its unreality, and should
combine the insincere character of a romantic play with the wit and beauty that make such plays delightful to
us. Is insincerity such a terrible thing? I think not. It is merely a method by which we can multiply our
personalities.
Such, at any rate, was Dorian Gray's opinion. He used to wonder at the shallow psychology of those who
conceive the ego in man as a thing simple, permanent, reliable, and of one essence. To him, man was a being
with myriad lives and myriad sensations, a complex multiform creature that bore within itself strange legacies
of thought and passion, and whose very flesh was tainted with the monstrous maladies of the dead. He loved
to stroll through the gaunt cold picturegallery of his country house and look at the various portraits of those
whose blood flowed in his veins. Here was Philip Herbert, described by Francis Osborne, in his Memoires on
the Reigns of Queen Elizabeth and King James, as one who was "caressed by the Court for his handsome
face, which kept him not long company." Was it young Herbert's life that he sometimes led? Had some
strange poisonous germ crept from body to body till it had reached his own? Was it some dim sense of that
ruined grace that had made him so suddenly, and almost without cause, give utterance, in Basil Hallward's
studio, to the mad prayer that had so changed his life? Here, in goldembroidered red doublet, jewelled
surcoat, and giltedged ruff and wristbands, stood Sir Anthony Sherard, with his silverandblack armour
piled at his feet. What had this man's legacy been? Had the lover of Giovanna of Naples bequeathed him
some inheritance of sin and shame? Were his own actions merely the dreams that the dead man had not dared
to realize? Here, from the fading canvas, smiled Lady Elizabeth Devereux, in her gauze hood, pearl
stomacher, and pink slashed sleeves. A flower was in her right hand, and her left clasped an enamelled collar
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 77
Page No 80
of white and damask roses. On a table by her side lay a mandolin and an apple. There were large green
rosettes upon her little pointed shoes. He knew her life, and the strange stories that were told about her lovers.
Had he something of her temperament in him? These oval, heavylidded eyes seemed to look curiously at
him. What of George Willoughby, with his powdered hair and fantastic patches? How evil he looked! The
face was saturnine and swarthy, and the sensual lips seemed to be twisted with disdain. Delicate lace ruffles
fell over the lean yellow hands that were so overladen with rings. He had been a macaroni of the eighteenth
century, and the friend, in his youth, of Lord Ferrars. What of the second Lord Beckenham, the companion of
the Prince Regent in his wildest days, and one of the witnesses at the secret marriage with Mrs. Fitzherbert?
How proud and handsome he was, with his chestnut curls and insolent pose! What passions had he
bequeathed? The world had looked upon him as infamous. He had led the orgies at Carlton House. The star of
the Garter glittered upon his breast. Beside him hung the portrait of his wife, a pallid, thinlipped woman in
black. Her blood, also, stirred within him. How curious it all seemed! And his mother with her Lady
Hamilton face and her moist, winedashed lipshe knew what he had got from her. He had got from her his
beauty, and his passion for the beauty of others. She laughed at him in her loose Bacchante dress. There were
vine leaves in her hair. The purple spilled from the cup she was holding. The carnations of the painting had
withered, but the eyes were still wonderful in their depth and brilliancy of colour. They seemed to follow him
wherever he went.
Yet one had ancestors in literature as well as in one's own race, nearer perhaps in type and temperament,
many of them, and certainly with an influence of which one was more absolutely conscious. There were times
when it appeared to Dorian Gray that the whole of history was merely the record of his own life, not as he
had lived it in act and circumstance, but as his imagination had created it for him, as it had been in his brain
and in his passions. He felt that he had known them all, those strange terrible figures that had passed across
the stage of the world and made sin so marvellous and evil so full of subtlety. It seemed to him that in some
mysterious way their lives had been his own.
The hero of the wonderful novel that had so influenced his life had himself known this curious fancy. In the
seventh chapter he tells how, crowned with laurel, lest lightning might strike him, he had sat, as Tiberius, in a
garden at Capri, reading the shameful books of Elephantis, while dwarfs and peacocks strutted round him and
the fluteplayer mocked the swinger of the censer; and, as Caligula, had caroused with the greenshirted
jockeys in their stables and supped in an ivory manger with a jewelfrontleted horse; and, as Domitian, had
wandered through a corridor lined with marble mirrors, looking round with haggard eyes for the reflection of
the dagger that was to end his days, and sick with that ennui, that terrible taedium vitae, that comes on those
to whom life denies nothing; and had peered through a clear emerald at the red shambles of the circus and
then, in a litter of pearl and purple drawn by silvershod mules, been carried through the Street of
Pomegranates to a House of Gold and heard men cry on Nero Caesar as he passed by; and, as Elagabalus, had
painted his face with colours, and plied the distaff among the women, and brought the Moon from Carthage
and given her in mystic marriage to the Sun.
Over and over again Dorian used to read this fantastic chapter, and the two chapters immediately following,
in which, as in some curious tapestries or cunningly wrought enamels, were pictured the awful and beautiful
forms of those whom vice and blood and weariness had made monstrous or mad: Filippo, Duke of Milan,
who slew his wife and painted her lips with a scarlet poison that her lover might suck death from the dead
thing he fondled; Pietro Barbi, the Venetian, known as Paul the Second, who sought in his vanity to assume
the title of Formosus, and whose tiara, valued at two hundred thousand florins, was bought at the price of a
terrible sin; Gian Maria Visconti, who used hounds to chase living men and whose murdered body was
covered with roses by a harlot who had loved him; the Borgia on his white horse, with Fratricide riding
beside him and his mantle stained with the blood of Perotto; Pietro Riario, the young Cardinal Archbishop of
Florence, child and minion of Sixtus IV, whose beauty was equalled only by his debauchery, and who
received Leonora of Aragon in a pavilion of white and crimson silk, filled with nymphs and centaurs, and
gilded a boy that he might serve at the feast as Ganymede or Hylas; Ezzelin, whose melancholy could be
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 78
Page No 81
cured only by the spectacle of death, and who had a passion for red blood, as other men have for red
winethe son of the Fiend, as was reported, and one who had cheated his father at dice when gambling with
him for his own soul; Giambattista Cibo, who in mockery took the name of Innocent and into whose torpid
veins the blood of three lads was infused by a Jewish doctor; Sigismondo Malatesta, the lover of Isotta and
the lord of Rimini, whose effigy was burned at Rome as the enemy of God and man, who strangled Polyssena
with a napkin, and gave poison to Ginevra d'Este in a cup of emerald, and in honour of a shameful passion
built a pagan church for Christian worship; Charles VI, who had so wildly adored his brother's wife that a
leper had warned him of the insanity that was coming on him, and who, when his brain had sickened and
grown strange, could only be soothed by Saracen cards painted with the images of love and death and
madness; and, in his trimmed jerkin and jewelled cap and acanthuslike curls, Grifonetto Baglioni, who slew
Astorre with his bride, and Simonetto with his page, and whose comeliness was such that, as he lay dying in
the yellow piazza of Perugia, those who had hated him could not choose but weep, and Atalanta, who had
cursed him, blessed him.
There was a horrible fascination in them all. He saw them at night, and they troubled his imagination in the
day. The Renaissance knew of strange manners of poisoning poisoning by a helmet and a lighted torch, by
an embroidered glove and a jewelled fan, by a gilded pomander and by an amber chain. Dorian Gray had
been poisoned by a book. There were moments when he looked on evil simply as a mode through which he
could realize his conception of the beautiful.
CHAPTER 12
It was on the ninth of November, the eve of his own thirtyeighth birthday, as he often remembered
afterwards.
He was walking home about eleven o'clock from Lord Henry's, where he had been dining, and was wrapped
in heavy furs, as the night was cold and foggy. At the corner of Grosvenor Square and South Audley Street, a
man passed him in the mist, walking very fast and with the collar of his grey ulster turned up. He had a bag in
his hand. Dorian recognized him. It was Basil Hallward. A strange sense of fear, for which he could not
account, came over him. He made no sign of recognition and went on quickly in the direction of his own
house.
But Hallward had seen him. Dorian heard him first stopping on the pavement and then hurrying after him. In
a few moments, his hand was on his arm.
"Dorian! What an extraordinary piece of luck! I have been waiting for you in your library ever since nine
o'clock. Finally I took pity on your tired servant and told him to go to bed, as he let me out. I am off to Paris
by the midnight train, and I particularly wanted to see you before I left. I thought it was you, or rather your
fur coat, as you passed me. But I wasn't quite sure. Didn't you recognize me?"
"In this fog, my dear Basil? Why, I can't even recognize Grosvenor Square. I believe my house is somewhere
about here, but I don't feel at all certain about it. I am sorry you are going away, as I have not seen you for
ages. But I suppose you will be back soon?"
"No: I am going to be out of England for six months. I intend to take a studio in Paris and shut myself up till I
have finished a great picture I have in my head. However, it wasn't about myself I wanted to talk. Here we are
at your door. Let me come in for a moment. I have something to say to you."
"I shall be charmed. But won't you miss your train?" said Dorian Gray languidly as he passed up the steps and
opened the door with his latchkey.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 79
Page No 82
The lamplight struggled out through the fog, and Hallward looked at his watch. "I have heaps of time," he
answered. "The train doesn't go till twelvefifteen, and it is only just eleven. In fact, I was on my way to the
club to look for you, when I met you. You see, I shan't have any delay about luggage, as I have sent on my
heavy things. All I have with me is in this bag, and I can easily get to Victoria in twenty minutes."
Dorian looked at him and smiled. "What a way for a fashionable painter to travel! A Gladstone bag and an
ulster! Come in, or the fog will get into the house. And mind you don't talk about anything serious. Nothing is
serious nowadays. At least nothing should be."
Hallward shook his head, as he entered, and followed Dorian into the library. There was a bright wood fire
blazing in the large open hearth. The lamps were lit, and an open Dutch silver spiritcase stood, with some
siphons of sodawater and large cutglass tumblers, on a little marqueterie table.
"You see your servant made me quite at home, Dorian. He gave me everything I wanted, including your best
goldtipped cigarettes. He is a most hospitable creature. I like him much better than the Frenchman you used
to have. What has become of the Frenchman, by the bye?"
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. "I believe he married Lady Radley's maid, and has established her in Paris as
an English dressmaker. Anglomania is very fashionable over there now, I hear. It seems silly of the French,
doesn't it? Butdo you know?he was not at all a bad servant. I never liked him, but I had nothing to
complain about. One often imagines things that are quite absurd. He was really very devoted to me and
seemed quite sorry when he went away. Have another brandyandsoda? Or would you like
hockandseltzer? I always take hockandseltzer myself. There is sure to be some in the next room."
"Thanks, I won't have anything more," said the painter, taking his cap and coat off and throwing them on the
bag that he had placed in the corner. "And now, my dear fellow, I want to speak to you seriously. Don't frown
like that. You make it so much more difficult for me."
"What is it all about?" cried Dorian in his petulant way, flinging himself down on the sofa. "I hope it is not
about myself. I am tired of myself tonight. I should like to be somebody else."
"It is about yourself," answered Hallward in his grave deep voice, "and I must say it to you. I shall only keep
you half an hour."
Dorian sighed and lit a cigarette. "Half an hour!" he murmured.
"It is not much to ask of you, Dorian, and it is entirely for your own sake that I am speaking. I think it right
that you should know that the most dreadful things are being said against you in London."
"I don't wish to know anything about them. I love scandals about other people, but scandals about myself
don't interest me. They have not got the charm of novelty."
"They must interest you, Dorian. Every gentleman is interested in his good name. You don't want people to
talk of you as something vile and degraded. Of course, you have your position, and your wealth, and all that
kind of thing. But position and wealth are not everything. Mind you, I don't believe these rumours at all. At
least, I can't believe them when I see you. Sin is a thing that writes itself across a man's face. It cannot be
concealed. People talk sometimes of secret vices. There are no such things. If a wretched man has a vice, it
shows itself in the lines of his mouth, the droop of his eyelids, the moulding of his hands even. SomebodyI
won't mention his name, but you know himcame to me last year to have his portrait done. I had never seen
him before, and had never heard anything about him at the time, though I have heard a good deal since. He
offered an extravagant price. I refused him. There was something in the shape of his fingers that I hated. I
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 80
Page No 83
know now that I was quite right in what I fancied about him. His life is dreadful. But you, Dorian, with your
pure, bright, innocent face, and your marvellous untroubled youth I can't believe anything against you.
And yet I see you very seldom, and you never come down to the studio now, and when I am away from you,
and I hear all these hideous things that people are whispering about you, I don't know what to say. Why is it,
Dorian, that a man like the Duke of Berwick leaves the room of a club when you enter it? Why is it that so
many gentlemen in London will neither go to your house or invite you to theirs? You used to be a friend of
Lord Staveley. I met him at dinner last week. Your name happened to come up in conversation, in connection
with the miniatures you have lent to the exhibition at the Dudley. Staveley curled his lip and said that you
might have the most artistic tastes, but that you were a man whom no pureminded girl should be allowed to
know, and whom no chaste woman should sit in the same room with. I reminded him that I was a friend of
yours, and asked him what he meant. He told me. He told me right out before everybody. It was horrible!
Why is your friendship so fatal to young men? There was that wretched boy in the Guards who committed
suicide. You were his great friend. There was Sir Henry Ashton, who had to leave England with a tarnished
name. You and he were inseparable. What about Adrian Singleton and his dreadful end? What about Lord
Kent's only son and his career? I met his father yesterday in St. James's Street. He seemed broken with shame
and sorrow. What about the young Duke of Perth? What sort of life has he got now? What gentleman would
associate with him?"
"Stop, Basil. You are talking about things of which you know nothing," said Dorian Gray, biting his lip, and
with a note of infinite contempt in his voice. "You ask me why Berwick leaves a room when I enter it. It is
because I know everything about his life, not because he knows anything about mine. With such blood as he
has in his veins, how could his record be clean? You ask me about Henry Ashton and young Perth. Did I
teach the one his vices, and the other his debauchery? If Kent's silly son takes his wife from the streets, what
is that to me? If Adrian Singleton writes his friend's name across a bill, am I his keeper? I know how people
chatter in England. The middle classes air their moral prejudices over their gross dinnertables, and whisper
about what they call the profligacies of their betters in order to try and pretend that they are in smart society
and on intimate terms with the people they slander. In this country, it is enough for a man to have distinction
and brains for every common tongue to wag against him. And what sort of lives do these people, who pose as
being moral, lead themselves? My dear fellow, you forget that we are in the native land of the hypocrite."
"Dorian," cried Hallward, "that is not the question. England is bad enough I know, and English society is all
wrong. That is the reason why I want you to be fine. You have not been fine. One has a right to judge of a
man by the effect he has over his friends. Yours seem to lose all sense of honour, of goodness, of purity. You
have filled them with a madness for pleasure. They have gone down into the depths. You led them there. Yes:
you led them there, and yet you can smile, as you are smiling now. And there is worse behind. I know you
and Harry are inseparable. Surely for that reason, if for none other, you should not have made his sister's
name a byword."
"Take care, Basil. You go too far."
"I must speak, and you must listen. You shall listen. When you met Lady Gwendolen, not a breath of scandal
had ever touched her. Is there a single decent woman in London now who would drive with her in the park?
Why, even her children are not allowed to live with her. Then there are other stories stories that you have
been seen creeping at dawn out of dreadful houses and slinking in disguise into the foulest dens in London.
Are they true? Can they be true? When I first heard them, I laughed. I hear them now, and they make me
shudder. What about your countryhouse and the life that is led there? Dorian, you don't know what is said
about you. I won't tell you that I don't want to preach to you. I remember Harry saying once that every man
who turned himself into an amateur curate for the moment always began by saying that, and then proceeded
to break his word. I do want to preach to you. I want you to lead such a life as will make the world respect
you. I want you to have a clean name and a fair record. I want you to get rid of the dreadful people you
associate with. Don't shrug your shoulders like that. Don't be so indifferent. You have a wonderful influence.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 81
Page No 84
Let it be for good, not for evil. They say that you corrupt every one with whom you become intimate, and that
it is quite sufficient for you to enter a house for shame of some kind to follow after. I don't know whether it is
so or not. How should I know? But it is said of you. I am told things that it seems impossible to doubt. Lord
Gloucester was one of my greatest friends at Oxford. He showed me a letter that his wife had written to him
when she was dying alone in her villa at Mentone. Your name was implicated in the most terrible confession
I ever read. I told him that it was absurdthat I knew you thoroughly and that you were incapable of
anything of the kind. Know you? I wonder do I know you? Before I could answer that, I should have to see
your soul."
"To see my soul!" muttered Dorian Gray, starting up from the sofa and turning almost white from fear.
"Yes," answered Hallward gravely, and with deeptoned sorrow in his voice, "to see your soul. But only God
can do that."
A bitter laugh of mockery broke from the lips of the younger man. "You shall see it yourself, tonight!" he
cried, seizing a lamp from the table. "Come: it is your own handiwork. Why shouldn't you look at it? You can
tell the world all about it afterwards, if you choose. Nobody would believe you. If they did believe you, they
would like me all the better for it. I know the age better than you do, though you will prate about it so
tediously. Come, I tell you. You have chattered enough about corruption. Now you shall look on it face to
face."
There was the madness of pride in every word he uttered. He stamped his foot upon the ground in his boyish
insolent manner. He felt a terrible joy at the thought that some one else was to share his secret, and that the
man who had painted the portrait that was the origin of all his shame was to be burdened for the rest of his
life with the hideous memory of what he had done.
"Yes," he continued, coming closer to him and looking steadfastly into his stern eyes, "I shall show you my
soul. You shall see the thing that you fancy only God can see."
Hallward started back. "This is blasphemy, Dorian!" he cried. "You must not say things like that. They are
horrible, and they don't mean anything."
"You think so?" He laughed again.
"I know so. As for what I said to you tonight, I said it for your good. You know I have been always a stanch
friend to you."
"Don't touch me. Finish what you have to say."
A twisted flash of pain shot across the painter's face. He paused for a moment, and a wild feeling of pity
came over him. After all, what right had he to pry into the life of Dorian Gray? If he had done a tithe of what
was rumoured about him, how much he must have suffered! Then he straightened himself up, and walked
over to the fireplace, and stood there, looking at the burning logs with their frostlike ashes and their
throbbing cores of flame.
"I am waiting, Basil," said the young man in a hard clear voice.
He turned round. "What I have to say is this," he cried. "You must give me some answer to these horrible
charges that are made against you. If you tell me that they are absolutely untrue from beginning to end, I shall
believe you. Deny them, Dorian, deny them! Can't you see what I am going through? My God! don't tell me
that you are bad, and corrupt, and shameful."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 82
Page No 85
Dorian Gray smiled. There was a curl of contempt in his lips. "Come upstairs, Basil," he said quietly. "I keep
a diary of my life from day to day, and it never leaves the room in which it is written. I shall show it to you if
you come with me."
"I shall come with you, Dorian, if you wish it. I see I have missed my train. That makes no matter. I can go
tomorrow. But don't ask me to read anything tonight. All I want is a plain answer to my question."
"That shall be given to you upstairs. I could not give it here. You will not have to read long."
CHAPTER 13
He passed out of the room and began the ascent, Basil Hallward following close behind. They walked softly,
as men do instinctively at night. The lamp cast fantastic shadows on the wall and staircase. A rising wind
made some of the windows rattle.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian set the lamp down on the floor, and taking out the key, turned it in
the lock. "You insist on knowing, Basil?" he asked in a low voice.
"Yes."
"I am delighted," he answered, smiling. Then he added, somewhat harshly, "You are the one man in the world
who is entitled to know everything about me. You have had more to do with my life than you think"; and,
taking up the lamp, he opened the door and went in. A cold current of air passed them, and the light shot up
for a moment in a flame of murky orange. He shuddered. "Shut the door behind you," he whispered, as he
placed the lamp on the table.
Hallward glanced round him with a puzzled expression. The room looked as if it had not been lived in for
years. A faded Flemish tapestry, a curtained picture, an old Italian cassone, and an almost empty
bookcasethat was all that it seemed to contain, besides a chair and a table. As Dorian Gray was lighting a
halfburned candle that was standing on the mantelshelf, he saw that the whole place was covered with dust
and that the carpet was in holes. A mouse ran scuffling behind the wainscoting. There was a damp odour of
mildew.
"So you think that it is only God who sees the soul, Basil? Draw that curtain back, and you will see mine."
The voice that spoke was cold and cruel. "You are mad, Dorian, or playing a part," muttered Hallward,
frowning.
"You won't? Then I must do it myself," said the young man, and he tore the curtain from its rod and flung it
on the ground.
An exclamation of horror broke from the painter's lips as he saw in the dim light the hideous face on the
canvas grinning at him. There was something in its expression that filled him with disgust and loathing. Good
heavens! it was Dorian Gray's own face that he was looking at! The horror, whatever it was, had not yet
entirely spoiled that marvellous beauty. There was still some gold in the thinning hair and some scarlet on the
sensual mouth. The sodden eyes had kept something of the loveliness of their blue, the noble curves had not
yet completely passed away from chiselled nostrils and from plastic throat. Yes, it was Dorian himself. But
who had done it? He seemed to recognize his own brushwork, and the frame was his own design. The idea
was monstrous, yet he felt afraid. He seized the lighted candle, and held it to the picture. In the lefthand
corner was his own name, traced in long letters of bright vermilion.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 83
Page No 86
It was some foul parody, some infamous ignoble satire. He had never done that. Still, it was his own picture.
He knew it, and he felt as if his blood had changed in a moment from fire to sluggish ice. His own picture!
What did it mean? Why had it altered? He turned and looked at Dorian Gray with the eyes of a sick man. His
mouth twitched, and his parched tongue seemed unable to articulate. He passed his hand across his forehead.
It was dank with clammy sweat.
The young man was leaning against the mantelshelf, watching him with that strange expression that one sees
on the faces of those who are absorbed in a play when some great artist is acting. There was neither real
sorrow in it nor real joy. There was simply the passion of the spectator, with perhaps a flicker of triumph in
his eyes. He had taken the flower out of his coat, and was smelling it, or pretending to do so.
"What does this mean?" cried Hallward, at last. His own voice sounded shrill and curious in his ears.
"Years ago, when I was a boy," said Dorian Gray, crushing the flower in his hand, "you met me, flattered me,
and taught me to be vain of my good looks. One day you introduced me to a friend of yours, who explained
to me the wonder of youth, and you finished a portrait of me that revealed to me the wonder of beauty. In a
mad moment that, even now, I don't know whether I regret or not, I made a wish, perhaps you would call it a
prayer. . . ."
"I remember it! Oh, how well I remember it! No! the thing is impossible. The room is damp. Mildew has got
into the canvas. The paints I used had some wretched mineral poison in them. I tell you the thing is
impossible."
"Ah, what is impossible?" murmured the young man, going over to the window and leaning his forehead
against the cold, miststained glass.
"You told me you had destroyed it."
"I was wrong. It has destroyed me."
"I don't believe it is my picture."
"Can't you see your ideal in it?" said Dorian bitterly.
"My ideal, as you call it. . ."
"As you called it."
"There was nothing evil in it, nothing shameful. You were to me such an ideal as I shall never meet again.
This is the face of a satyr."
"It is the face of my soul."
"Christ! what a thing I must have worshipped! It has the eyes of a devil."
"Each of us has heaven and hell in him, Basil," cried Dorian with a wild gesture of despair.
Hallward turned again to the portrait and gazed at it. "My God! If it is true," he exclaimed, "and this is what
you have done with your life, why, you must be worse even than those who talk against you fancy you to be!"
He held the light up again to the canvas and examined it. The surface seemed to be quite undisturbed and as
he had left it. It was from within, apparently, that the foulness and horror had come. Through some strange
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 84
Page No 87
quickening of inner life the leprosies of sin were slowly eating the thing away. The rotting of a corpse in a
watery grave was not so fearful.
His hand shook, and the candle fell from its socket on the floor and lay there sputtering. He placed his foot on
it and put it out. Then he flung himself into the rickety chair that was standing by the table and buried his face
in his hands.
"Good God, Dorian, what a lesson! What an awful lesson!" There was no answer, but he could hear the
young man sobbing at the window. "Pray, Dorian, pray," he murmured. "What is it that one was taught to say
in one's boyhood? 'Lead us not into temptation. Forgive us our sins. Wash away our iniquities.' Let us say that
together. The prayer of your pride has been answered. The prayer of your repentance will be answered also. I
worshipped you too much. I am punished for it. You worshipped yourself too much. We are both punished."
Dorian Gray turned slowly around and looked at him with teardimmed eyes. "It is too late, Basil," he
faltered.
"It is never too late, Dorian. Let us kneel down and try if we cannot remember a prayer. Isn't there a verse
somewhere, 'Though your sins be as scarlet, yet I will make them as white as snow'?"
"Those words mean nothing to me now."
"Hush! Don't say that. You have done enough evil in your life. My God! Don't you see that accursed thing
leering at us?"
Dorian Gray glanced at the picture, and suddenly an uncontrollable feeling of hatred for Basil Hallward came
over him, as though it had been suggested to him by the image on the canvas, whispered into his ear by those
grinning lips. The mad passions of a hunted animal stirred within him, and he loathed the man who was
seated at the table, more than in his whole life he had ever loathed anything. He glanced wildly around.
Something glimmered on the top of the painted chest that faced him. His eye fell on it. He knew what it was.
It was a knife that he had brought up, some days before, to cut a piece of cord, and had forgotten to take away
with him. He moved slowly towards it, passing Hallward as he did so. As soon as he got behind him, he
seized it and turned round. Hallward stirred in his chair as if he was going to rise. He rushed at him and dug
the knife into the great vein that is behind the ear, crushing the man's head down on the table and stabbing
again and again.
There was a stifled groan and the horrible sound of some one choking with blood. Three times the
outstretched arms shot up convulsively, waving grotesque, stifffingered hands in the air. He stabbed him
twice more, but the man did not move. Something began to trickle on the floor. He waited for a moment, still
pressing the head down. Then he threw the knife on the table, and listened.
He could hear nothing, but the drip, drip on the threadbare carpet. He opened the door and went out on the
landing. The house was absolutely quiet. No one was about. For a few seconds he stood bending over the
balustrade and peering down into the black seething well of darkness. Then he took out the key and returned
to the room, locking himself in as he did so.
The thing was still seated in the chair, straining over the table with bowed head, and humped back, and long
fantastic arms. Had it not been for the red jagged tear in the neck and the clotted black pool that was slowly
widening on the table, one would have said that the man was simply asleep.
How quickly it had all been done! He felt strangely calm, and walking over to the window, opened it and
stepped out on the balcony. The wind had blown the fog away, and the sky was like a monstrous peacock's
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 85
Page No 88
tail, starred with myriads of golden eyes. He looked down and saw the policeman going his rounds and
flashing the long beam of his lantern on the doors of the silent houses. The crimson spot of a prowling
hansom gleamed at the corner and then vanished. A woman in a fluttering shawl was creeping slowly by the
railings, staggering as she went. Now and then she stopped and peered back. Once, she began to sing in a
hoarse voice. The policeman strolled over and said something to her. She stumbled away, laughing. A bitter
blast swept across the square. The gaslamps flickered and became blue, and the leafless trees shook their
black iron branches to and fro. He shivered and went back, closing the window behind him.
Having reached the door, he turned the key and opened it. He did not even glance at the murdered man. He
felt that the secret of the whole thing was not to realize the situation. The friend who had painted the fatal
portrait to which all his misery had been due had gone out of his life. That was enough.
Then he remembered the lamp. It was a rather curious one of Moorish workmanship, made of dull silver
inlaid with arabesques of burnished steel, and studded with coarse turquoises. Perhaps it might be missed by
his servant, and questions would be asked. He hesitated for a moment, then he turned back and took it from
the table. He could not help seeing the dead thing. How still it was! How horribly white the long hands
looked! It was like a dreadful wax image.
Having locked the door behind him, he crept quietly downstairs. The woodwork creaked and seemed to cry
out as if in pain. He stopped several times and waited. No: everything was still. It was merely the sound of his
own footsteps.
When he reached the library, he saw the bag and coat in the corner. They must be hidden away somewhere.
He unlocked a secret press that was in the wainscoting, a press in which he kept his own curious disguises,
and put them into it. He could easily burn them afterwards. Then he pulled out his watch. It was twenty
minutes to two.
He sat down and began to think. Every yearevery month, almost men were strangled in England for
what he had done. There had been a madness of murder in the air. Some red star had come too close to the
earth. . . . And yet, what evidence was there against him? Basil Hallward had left the house at eleven. No one
had seen him come in again. Most of the servants were at Selby Royal. His valet had gone to bed.... Paris!
Yes. It was to Paris that Basil had gone, and by the midnight train, as he had intended. With his curious
reserved habits, it would be months before any suspicions would be roused. Months! Everything could be
destroyed long before then.
A sudden thought struck him. He put on his fur coat and hat and went out into the hall. There he paused,
hearing the slow heavy tread of the policeman on the pavement outside and seeing the flash of the bull'seye
reflected in the window. He waited and held his breath.
After a few moments he drew back the latch and slipped out, shutting the door very gently behind him. Then
he began ringing the bell. In about five minutes his valet appeared, halfdressed and looking very drowsy.
"I am sorry to have had to wake you up, Francis," he said, stepping in; "but I had forgotten my latchkey.
What time is it?"
"Ten minutes past two, sir," answered the man, looking at the clock and blinking.
"Ten minutes past two? How horribly late! You must wake me at nine tomorrow. I have some work to do."
"All right, sir."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 86
Page No 89
"Did any one call this evening?"
"Mr. Hallward, sir. He stayed here till eleven, and then be went away to catch his train."
"Oh! I am sorry I didn't see him. Did he leave any message?"
"No, sir, except that he would write to you from Paris, if he did not find you at the club."
"That will do, Francis. Don't forget to call me at nine tomorrow."
"No, sir."
The man shambled down the passage in his slippers.
Dorian Gray threw his hat and coat upon the table and passed into the library. For a quarter of an hour he
walked up and down the room, biting his lip and thinking. Then he took down the Blue Book from one of the
shelves and began to turn over the leaves. "Alan Campbell, 152, Hertford Street, Mayfair." Yes; that was the
man he wanted.
CHAPTER 14
At nine o'clock the next morning his servant came in with a cup of chocolate on a tray and opened the
shutters. Dorian was sleeping quite peacefully, lying on his right side, with one hand underneath his cheek.
He looked like a boy who had been tired out with play, or study.
The man had to touch him twice on the shoulder before he woke, and as he opened his eyes a faint smile
passed across his lips, as though he had been lost in some delightful dream. Yet he had not dreamed at all.
His night had been untroubled by any images of pleasure or of pain. But youth smiles without any reason. It
is one of its chiefest charms.
He turned round, and leaning upon his elbow, began to sip his chocolate. The mellow November sun came
streaming into the room. The sky was bright, and there was a genial warmth in the air. It was almost like a
morning in May.
Gradually the events of the preceding night crept with silent, bloodstained feet into his brain and
reconstructed themselves there with terrible distinctness. He winced at the memory of all that he had suffered,
and for a moment the same curious feeling of loathing for Basil Hallward that had made him kill him as he
sat in the chair came back to him, and he grew cold with passion. The dead man was still sitting there, too,
and in the sunlight now. How horrible that was! Such hideous things were for the darkness, not for the day.
He felt that if he brooded on what he had gone through he would sicken or grow mad. There were sins whose
fascination was more in the memory than in the doing of them, strange triumphs that gratified the pride more
than the passions, and gave to the intellect a quickened sense of joy, greater than any joy they brought, or
could ever bring, to the senses. But this was not one of them. It was a thing to be driven out of the mind, to be
drugged with poppies, to be strangled lest it might strangle one itself.
When the halfhour struck, he passed his hand across his forehead, and then got up hastily and dressed
himself with even more than his usual care, giving a good deal of attention to the choice of his necktie and
scarfpin and changing his rings more than once. He spent a long time also over breakfast, tasting the various
dishes, talking to his valet about some new liveries that he was thinking of getting made for the servants at
Selby, and going through his correspondence. At some of the letters, he smiled. Three of them bored him.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 87
Page No 90
One he read several times over and then tore up with a slight look of annoyance in his face. "That awful
thing, a woman's memory!" as Lord Henry had once said.
After he had drunk his cup of black coffee, he wiped his lips slowly with a napkin, motioned to his servant to
wait, and going over to the table, sat down and wrote two letters. One he put in his pocket, the other he
handed to the valet.
"Take this round to 152, Hertford Street, Francis, and if Mr. Campbell is out of town, get his address."
As soon as he was alone, he lit a cigarette and began sketching upon a piece of paper, drawing first flowers
and bits of architecture, and then human faces. Suddenly he remarked that every face that he drew seemed to
have a fantastic likeness to Basil Hallward. He frowned, and getting up, went over to the bookcase and took
out a volume at hazard. He was determined that he would not think about what had happened until it became
absolutely necessary that he should do so.
When he had stretched himself on the sofa, he looked at the titlepage of the book. It was Gautier's Emaux et
Camees, Charpentier's Japanesepaper edition, with the Jacquemart etching. The binding was of citrongreen
leather, with a design of gilt trelliswork and dotted pomegranates. It had been given to him by Adrian
Singleton. As he turned over the pages, his eye fell on the poem about the hand of Lacenaire, the cold yellow
hand "du supplice encore mal lavee," with its downy red hairs and its "doigts de faune." He glanced at his
own white taper fingers, shuddering slightly in spite of himself, and passed on, till he came to those lovely
stanzas upon Venice:
Sur une gamme chromatique,
Le sein de peries ruisselant,
La Venus de l'Adriatique
Sort de l'eau son corps rose et blanc.
Les domes, sur l'azur des ondes
Suivant la phrase au pur contour,
S'enflent comme des gorges rondes
Que souleve un soupir d'amour.
L'esquif aborde et me depose,
Jetant son amarre au pilier,
Devant une facade rose,
Sur le marbre d'un escalier.
How exquisite they were! As one read them, one seemed to be floating down the green waterways of the
pink and pearl city, seated in a black gondola with silver prow and trailing curtains. The mere lines looked to
him like those straight lines of turquoiseblue that follow one as one pushes out to the Lido. The sudden
flashes of colour reminded him of the gleam of the opalandiristhroated birds that flutter round the tall
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 88
Page No 91
honeycombed Campanile, or stalk, with such stately grace, through the dim, duststained arcades. Leaning
back with halfclosed eyes, he kept saying over and over to himself:
Devant une facade rose,
Sur le marbre d'un escalier.
The whole of Venice was in those two lines. He remembered the autumn that he had passed there, and a
wonderful love that had stirred him to mad delightful follies. There was romance in every place. But Venice,
like Oxford, had kept the background for romance, and, to the true romantic, background was everything, or
almost everything. Basil had been with him part of the time, and had gone wild over Tintoret. Poor Basil!
What a horrible way for a man to die!
He sighed, and took up the volume again, and tried to forget. He read of the swallows that fly in and out of
the little cafe at Smyrna where the Hadjis sit counting their amber beads and the turbaned merchants smoke
their long tasselled pipes and talk gravely to each other; he read of the Obelisk in the Place de la Concorde
that weeps tears of granite in its lonely sunless exile and longs to be back by the hot, lotuscovered Nile,
where there are Sphinxes, and rosered ibises, and white vultures with gilded claws, and crocodiles with
small beryl eyes that crawl over the green steaming mud; he began to brood over those verses which, drawing
music from kissstained marble, tell of that curious statue that Gautier compares to a contralto voice, the
"monstre charmant" that couches in the porphyryroom of the Louvre. But after a time the book fell from his
hand. He grew nervous, and a horrible fit of terror came over him. What if Alan Campbell should be out of
England? Days would elapse before he could come back. Perhaps he might refuse to come. What could he do
then? Every moment was of vital importance.
They had been great friends once, five years before almost inseparable, indeed. Then the intimacy had
come suddenly to an end. When they met in society now, it was only Dorian Gray who smiled: Alan
Campbell never did.
He was an extremely clever young man, though he had no real appreciation of the visible arts, and whatever
little sense of the beauty of poetry he possessed he had gained entirely from Dorian. His dominant intellectual
passion was for science. At Cambridge he had spent a great deal of his time working in the laboratory, and
had taken a good class in the Natural Science Tripos of his year. Indeed, he was still devoted to the study of
chemistry, and had a laboratory of his own in which he used to shut himself up all day long, greatly to the
annoyance of his mother, who had set her heart on his standing for Parliament and had a vague idea that a
chemist was a person who made up prescriptions. He was an excellent musician, however, as well, and
played both the violin and the piano better than most amateurs. In fact, it was music that had first brought him
and Dorian Gray togethermusic and that indefinable attraction that Dorian seemed to be able to exercise
whenever he wished and, indeed, exercised often without being conscious of it. They had met at Lady
Berkshire's the night that Rubinstein played there, and after that used to be always seen together at the opera
and wherever good music was going on. For eighteen months their intimacy lasted. Campbell was always
either at Selby Royal or in Grosvenor Square. To him, as to many others, Dorian Gray was the type of
everything that is wonderful and fascinating in life. Whether or not a quarrel had taken place between them
no one ever knew. But suddenly people remarked that they scarcely spoke when they met and that Campbell
seemed always to go away early from any party at which Dorian Gray was present. He had changed,
toowas strangely melancholy at times, appeared almost to dislike hearing music, and would never himself
play, giving as his excuse, when he was called upon, that he was so absorbed in science that he had no time
left in which to practise. And this was certainly true. Every day he seemed to become more interested in
biology, and his name appeared once or twice in some of the scientific reviews in connection with certain
curious experiments.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 89
Page No 92
This was the man Dorian Gray was waiting for. Every second he kept glancing at the clock. As the minutes
went by he became horribly agitated. At last he got up and began to pace up and down the room, looking like
a beautiful caged thing. He took long stealthy strides. His hands were curiously cold.
The suspense became unbearable. Time seemed to him to be crawling with feet of lead, while he by
monstrous winds was being swept towards the jagged edge of some black cleft of precipice. He knew what
was waiting for him there; saw it, indeed, and, shuddering, crushed with dank hands his burning lids as
though he would have robbed the very brain of sight and driven the eyeballs back into their cave. It was
useless. The brain had its own food on which it battened, and the imagination, made grotesque by terror,
twisted and distorted as a living thing by pain, danced like some foul puppet on a stand and grinned through
moving masks. Then, suddenly, time stopped for him. Yes: that blind, slowbreathing thing crawled no more,
and horrible thoughts, time being dead, raced nimbly on in front, and dragged a hideous future from its grave,
and showed it to him. He stared at it. Its very horror made him stone.
At last the door opened and his servant entered. He turned glazed eyes upon him.
"Mr. Campbell, sir," said the man.
A sigh of relief broke from his parched lips, and the colour came back to his cheeks.
"Ask him to come in at once, Francis." He felt that he was himself again. His mood of cowardice had passed
away.
The man bowed and retired. In a few moments, Alan Campbell walked in, looking very stern and rather pale,
his pallor being intensified by his coalblack hair and dark eyebrows.
"Alan! This is kind of you. I thank you for coming."
"I had intended never to enter your house again, Gray. But you said it was a matter of life and death." His
voice was hard and cold. He spoke with slow deliberation. There was a look of contempt in the steady
searching gaze that he turned on Dorian. He kept his hands in the pockets of his Astrakhan coat, and seemed
not to have noticed the gesture with which he had been greeted.
"Yes: it is a matter of life and death, Alan, and to more than one person. Sit down."
Campbell took a chair by the table, and Dorian sat opposite to him. The two men's eyes met. In Dorian's there
was infinite pity. He knew that what he was going to do was dreadful.
After a strained moment of silence, he leaned across and said, very quietly, but watching the effect of each
word upon the face of him he had sent for, "Alan, in a locked room at the top of this house, a room to which
nobody but myself has access, a dead man is seated at a table. He has been dead ten hours now. Don't stir,
and don't look at me like that. Who the man is, why he died, how he died, are matters that do not concern
you. What you have to do is this"
"Stop, Gray. I don't want to know anything further. Whether what you have told me is true or not true doesn't
concern me. I entirely decline to be mixed up in your life. Keep your horrible secrets to yourself. They don't
interest me any more."
"Alan, they will have to interest you. This one will have to interest you. I am awfully sorry for you, Alan. But
I can't help myself. You are the one man who is able to save me. I am forced to bring you into the matter. I
have no option. Alan, you are scientific. You know about chemistry and things of that kind. You have made
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 90
Page No 93
experiments. What you have got to do is to destroy the thing that is upstairs to destroy it so that not a
vestige of it will be left. Nobody saw this person come into the house. Indeed, at the present moment he is
supposed to be in Paris. He will not be missed for months. When he is missed, there must be no trace of him
found here. You, Alan, you must change him, and everything that belongs to him, into a handful of ashes that
I may scatter in the air."
"You are mad, Dorian."
"Ah! I was waiting for you to call me Dorian."
"You are mad, I tell youmad to imagine that I would raise a finger to help you, mad to make this
monstrous confession. I will have nothing to do with this matter, whatever it is. Do you think I am going to
peril my reputation for you? What is it to me what devil's work you are up to?"
"It was suicide, Alan."
"I am glad of that. But who drove him to it? You, I should fancy."
"Do you still refuse to do this for me?"
"Of course I refuse. I will have absolutely nothing to do with it. I don't care what shame comes on you. You
deserve it all. I should not be sorry to see you disgraced, publicly disgraced. How dare you ask me, of all men
in the world, to mix myself up in this horror? I should have thought you knew more about people's characters.
Your friend Lord Henry Wotton can't have taught you much about psychology, whatever else he has taught
you. Nothing will induce me to stir a step to help you. You have come to the wrong man. Go to some of your
friends. Don't come to me."
"Alan, it was murder. I killed him. You don't know what he had made me suffer. Whatever my life is, he had
more to do with the making or the marring of it than poor Harry has had. He may not have intended it, the
result was the same."
"Murder! Good God, Dorian, is that what you have come to? I shall not inform upon you. It is not my
business. Besides, without my stirring in the matter, you are certain to be arrested. Nobody ever commits a
crime without doing something stupid. But I will have nothing to do with it."
"You must have something to do with it. Wait, wait a moment; listen to me. Only listen, Alan. All I ask of
you is to perform a certain scientific experiment. You go to hospitals and deadhouses, and the horrors that
you do there don't affect you. If in some hideous dissectingroom or fetid laboratory you found this man
lying on a leaden table with red gutters scooped out in it for the blood to flow through, you would simply
look upon him as an admirable subject. You would not turn a hair. You would not believe that you were
doing anything wrong. On the contrary, you would probably feel that you were benefiting the human race, or
increasing the sum of knowledge in the world, or gratifying intellectual curiosity, or something of that kind.
What I want you to do is merely what you have often done before. Indeed, to destroy a body must be far less
horrible than what you are accustomed to work at. And, remember, it is the only piece of evidence against
me. If it is discovered, I am lost; and it is sure to be discovered unless you help me."
"I have no desire to help you. You forget that. I am simply indifferent to the whole thing. It has nothing to do
with me."
"Alan, I entreat you. Think of the position I am in. Just before you came I almost fainted with terror. You
may know terror yourself some day. No! don't think of that. Look at the matter purely from the scientific
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 91
Page No 94
point of view. You don't inquire where the dead things on which you experiment come from. Don't inquire
now. I have told you too much as it is. But I beg of you to do this. We were friends once, Alan."
"Don't speak about those days, Dorianthey are dead."
"The dead linger sometimes. The man upstairs will not go away. He is sitting at the table with bowed head
and outstretched arms. Alan! Alan! If you don't come to my assistance, I am ruined. Why, they will hang me,
Alan! Don't you understand? They will hang me for what I have done."
"There is no good in prolonging this scene. I absolutely refuse to do anything in the matter. It is insane of you
to ask me."
"You refuse?"
"Yes."
"I entreat you, Alan."
"It is useless."
The same look of pity came into Dorian Gray's eyes. Then he stretched out his hand, took a piece of paper,
and wrote something on it. He read it over twice, folded it carefully, and pushed it across the table. Having
done this, he got up and went over to the window.
Campbell looked at him in surprise, and then took up the paper, and opened it. As he read it, his face became
ghastly pale and he fell back in his chair. A horrible sense of sickness came over him. He felt as if his heart
was beating itself to death in some empty hollow.
After two or three minutes of terrible silence, Dorian turned round and came and stood behind him, putting
his hand upon his shoulder.
"I am so sorry for you, Alan," he murmured, "but you leave me no alternative. I have a letter written already.
Here it is. You see the address. If you don't help me, I must send it. If you don't help me, I will send it. You
know what the result will be. But you are going to help me. It is impossible for you to refuse now. I tried to
spare you. You will do me the justice to admit that. You were stern, harsh, offensive. You treated me as no
man has ever dared to treat meno living man, at any rate. I bore it all. Now it is for me to dictate terms."
Campbell buried his face in his hands, and a shudder passed through him.
"Yes, it is my turn to dictate terms, Alan. You know what they are. The thing is quite simple. Come, don't
work yourself into this fever. The thing has to be done. Face it, and do it."
A groan broke from Campbell's lips and he shivered all over. The ticking of the clock on the mantelpiece
seemed to him to be dividing time into separate atoms of agony, each of which was too terrible to be borne.
He felt as if an iron ring was being slowly tightened round his forehead, as if the disgrace with which he was
threatened had already come upon him. The hand upon his shoulder weighed like a hand of lead. It was
intolerable. It seemed to crush him.
"Come, Alan, you must decide at once."
"I cannot do it," he said, mechanically, as though words could alter things.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 92
Page No 95
"You must. You have no choice. Don't delay."
He hesitated a moment. "Is there a fire in the room upstairs?"
"Yes, there is a gasfire with asbestos."
"I shall have to go home and get some things from the laboratory."
"No, Alan, you must not leave the house. Write out on a sheet of notepaper what you want and my servant
will take a cab and bring the things back to you."
Campbell scrawled a few lines, blotted them, and addressed an envelope to his assistant. Dorian took the note
up and read it carefully. Then he rang the bell and gave it to his valet, with orders to return as soon as
possible and to bring the things with him.
As the hall door shut, Campbell started nervously, and having got up from the chair, went over to the
chimneypiece. He was shivering with a kind of ague. For nearly twenty minutes, neither of the men spoke.
A fly buzzed noisily about the room, and the ticking of the clock was like the beat of a hammer.
As the chime struck one, Campbell turned round, and looking at Dorian Gray, saw that his eyes were filled
with tears. There was something in the purity and refinement of that sad face that seemed to enrage him.
"You are infamous, absolutely infamous!" he muttered.
"Hush, Alan. You have saved my life," said Dorian.
"Your life? Good heavens! what a life that is! You have gone from corruption to corruption, and now you
have culminated in crime. In doing what I am going to dowhat you force me to do it is not of your life
that I am thinking."
"Ah, Alan," murmured Dorian with a sigh, "I wish you had a thousandth part of the pity for me that I have for
you." He turned away as he spoke and stood looking out at the garden. Campbell made no answer.
After about ten minutes a knock came to the door, and the servant entered, carrying a large mahogany chest
of chemicals, with a long coil of steel and platinum wire and two rather curiously shaped iron clamps.
"Shall I leave the things here, sir?" he asked Campbell.
"Yes," said Dorian. "And I am afraid, Francis, that I have another errand for you. What is the name of the
man at Richmond who supplies Selby with orchids?"
"Harden, sir."
"YesHarden. You must go down to Richmond at once, see Harden personally, and tell him to send twice as
many orchids as I ordered, and to have as few white ones as possible. In fact, I don't want any white ones. It
is a lovely day, Francis, and Richmond is a very pretty place otherwise I wouldn't bother you about it."
"No trouble, sir. At what time shall I be back?"
Dorian looked at Campbell. "How long will your experiment take, Alan?" he said in a calm indifferent voice.
The presence of a third person in the room seemed to give him extraordinary courage.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 93
Page No 96
Campbell frowned and bit his lip. "It will take about five hours," he answered.
"It will be time enough, then, if you are back at halfpast seven, Francis. Or stay: just leave my things out for
dressing. You can have the evening to yourself. I am not dining at home, so I shall not want you."
"Thank you, sir," said the man, leaving the room.
"Now, Alan, there is not a moment to be lost. How heavy this chest is! I'll take it for you. You bring the other
things." He spoke rapidly and in an authoritative manner. Campbell felt dominated by him. They left the
room together.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian took out the key and turned it in the lock. Then he stopped, and a
troubled look came into his eyes. He shuddered. "I don't think I can go in, Alan," he murmured.
"It is nothing to me. I don't require you," said Campbell coldly.
Dorian half opened the door. As he did so, he saw the face of his portrait leering in the sunlight. On the floor
in front of it the torn curtain was lying. He remembered that the night before he had forgotten, for the first
time in his life, to hide the fatal canvas, and was about to rush forward, when he drew back with a shudder.
What was that loathsome red dew that gleamed, wet and glistening, on one of the hands, as though the canvas
had sweated blood? How horrible it was!more horrible, it seemed to him for the moment, than the silent
thing that he knew was stretched across the table, the thing whose grotesque misshapen shadow on the
spotted carpet showed him that it had not stirred, but was still there, as he had left it.
He heaved a deep breath, opened the door a little wider, and with halfclosed eyes and averted head, walked
quickly in, determined that he would not look even once upon the dead man. Then, stooping down and taking
up the goldandpurple hanging, he flung it right over the picture.
There he stopped, feeling afraid to turn round, and his eyes fixed themselves on the intricacies of the pattern
before him. He heard Campbell bringing in the heavy chest, and the irons, and the other things that he had
required for his dreadful work. He began to wonder if he and Basil Hallward had ever met, and, if so, what
they had thought of each other.
"Leave me now," said a stern voice behind him.
He turned and hurried out, just conscious that the dead man had been thrust back into the chair and that
Campbell was gazing into a glistening yellow face. As he was going downstairs, he heard the key being
turned in the lock.
It was long after seven when Campbell came back into the library. He was pale, but absolutely calm. "I have
done what you asked me to do," he muttered "And now, goodbye. Let us never see each other again."
"You have saved me from ruin, Alan. I cannot forget that," said Dorian simply.
As soon as Campbell had left, he went upstairs. There was a horrible smell of nitric acid in the room. But the
thing that had been sitting at the table was gone.
CHAPTER 15
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 94
Page No 97
That evening, at eightthirty, exquisitely dressed and wearing a large buttonhole of Parma violets, Dorian
Gray was ushered into Lady Narborough's drawingroom by bowing servants. His forehead was throbbing
with maddened nerves, and he felt wildly excited, but his manner as he bent over his hostess's hand was as
easy and graceful as ever. Perhaps one never seems so much at one's ease as when one has to play a part.
Certainly no one looking at Dorian Gray that night could have believed that he had passed through a tragedy
as horrible as any tragedy of our age. Those finely shaped fingers could never have clutched a knife for sin,
nor those smiling lips have cried out on God and goodness. He himself could not help wondering at the calm
of his demeanour, and for a moment felt keenly the terrible pleasure of a double life.
It was a small party, got up rather in a hurry by Lady Narborough, who was a very clever woman with what
Lord Henry used to describe as the remains of really remarkable ugliness. She had proved an excellent wife
to one of our most tedious ambassadors, and having buried her husband properly in a marble mausoleum,
which she had herself designed, and married off her daughters to some rich, rather elderly men, she devoted
herself now to the pleasures of French fiction, French cookery, and French esprit when she could get it.
Dorian was one of her especial favourites, and she always told him that she was extremely glad she had not
met him in early life. "I know, my dear, I should have fallen madly in love with you," she used to say, "and
thrown my bonnet right over the mills for your sake. It is most fortunate that you were not thought of at the
time. As it was, our bonnets were so unbecoming, and the mills were so occupied in trying to raise the wind,
that I never had even a flirtation with anybody. However, that was all Narborough's fault. He was dreadfully
shortsighted, and there is no pleasure in taking in a husband who never sees anything."
Her guests this evening were rather tedious. The fact was, as she explained to Dorian, behind a very shabby
fan, one of her married daughters had come up quite suddenly to stay with her, and, to make matters worse,
had actually brought her husband with her. "I think it is most unkind of her, my dear," she whispered. "Of
course I go and stay with them every summer after I come from Homburg, but then an old woman like me
must have fresh air sometimes, and besides, I really wake them up. You don't know what an existence they
lead down there. It is pure unadulterated country life. They get up early, because they have so much to do,
and go to bed early, because they have so little to think about. There has not been a scandal in the
neighbourhood since the time of Queen Elizabeth, and consequently they all fall asleep after dinner. You
shan't sit next either of them. You shall sit by me and amuse me."
Dorian murmured a graceful compliment and looked round the room. Yes: it was certainly a tedious party.
Two of the people he had never seen before, and the others consisted of Ernest Harrowden, one of those
middleaged mediocrities so common in London clubs who have no enemies, but are thoroughly disliked by
their friends; Lady Ruxton, an overdressed woman of fortyseven, with a hooked nose, who was always
trying to get herself compromised, but was so peculiarly plain that to her great disappointment no one would
ever believe anything against her; Mrs. Erlynne, a pushing nobody, with a delightful lisp and Venetianred
hair; Lady Alice Chapman, his hostess's daughter, a dowdy dull girl, with one of those characteristic British
faces that, once seen, are never remembered; and her husband, a redcheeked, whitewhiskered creature
who, like so many of his class, was under the impression that inordinate joviality can atone for an entire lack
of ideas.
He was rather sorry he had come, till Lady Narborough, looking at the great ormolu gilt clock that sprawled
in gaudy curves on the mauvedraped mantelshelf, exclaimed: "How horrid of Henry Wotton to be so late! I
sent round to him this morning on chance and he promised faithfully not to disappoint me."
It was some consolation that Harry was to be there, and when the door opened and he heard his slow musical
voice lending charm to some insincere apology, he ceased to feel bored.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 95
Page No 98
But at dinner he could not eat anything. Plate after plate went away untasted. Lady Narborough kept scolding
him for what she called "an insult to poor Adolphe, who invented the menu specially for you," and now and
then Lord Henry looked across at him, wondering at his silence and abstracted manner. From time to time the
butler filled his glass with champagne. He drank eagerly, and his thirst seemed to increase.
"Dorian," said Lord Henry at last, as the chaudfroid was being handed round, "what is the matter with you
tonight? You are quite out of sorts."
"I believe he is in love," cried Lady Narborough, and that he is afraid to tell me for fear I should be jealous.
He is quite right. I certainly should."
"Dear Lady Narborough," murmured Dorian, smiling, "I have not been in love for a whole weeknot, in
fact, since Madame de Ferrol left town."
"How you men can fall in love with that woman!" exclaimed the old lady. "I really cannot understand it."
"It is simply because she remembers you when you were a little girl, Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry.
"She is the one link between us and your short frocks."
"She does not remember my short frocks at all, Lord Henry. But I remember her very well at Vienna thirty
years ago, and how decolletee she was then."
"She is still decolletee," he answered, taking an olive in his long fingers; "and when she is in a very smart
gown she looks like an edition de luxe of a bad French novel. She is really wonderful, and full of surprises.
Her capacity for family affection is extraordinary. When her third husband died, her hair turned quite gold
from grief."
"How can you, Harry!" cried Dorian.
"It is a most romantic explanation," laughed the hostess. "But her third husband, Lord Henry! You don't mean
to say Ferrol is the fourth?"
"Certainly, Lady Narborough."
"I don't believe a word of it."
"Well, ask Mr. Gray. He is one of her most intimate friends."
"Is it true, Mr. Gray?"
"She assures me so, Lady Narborough," said Dorian. "I asked her whether, like Marguerite de Navarre, she
had their hearts embalmed and hung at her girdle. She told me she didn't, because none of them had had any
hearts at all."
"Four husbands! Upon my word that is trop de zele."
"Trop d'audace, I tell her," said Dorian.
"Oh! she is audacious enough for anything, my dear. And what is Ferrol like? I don't know him."
"The husbands of very beautiful women belong to the criminal classes," said Lord Henry, sipping his wine.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 96
Page No 99
Lady Narborough hit him with her fan. "Lord Henry, I am not at all surprised that the world says that you are
extremely wicked."
"But what world says that?" asked Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows. "It can only be the next world. This
world and I are on excellent terms."
"Everybody I know says you are very wicked," cried the old lady, shaking her head.
Lord Henry looked serious for some moments. "It is perfectly monstrous," he said, at last, "the way people go
about nowadays saying things against one behind one's back that are absolutely and entirely true."
"Isn't he incorrigible?" cried Dorian, leaning forward in his chair.
"I hope so," said his hostess, laughing. "But really, if you all worship Madame de Ferrol in this ridiculous
way, I shall have to marry again so as to be in the fashion."
"You will never marry again, Lady Narborough," broke in Lord Henry. "You were far too happy. When a
woman marries again, it is because she detested her first husband. When a man marries again, it is because he
adored his first wife. Women try their luck; men risk theirs."
"Narborough wasn't perfect," cried the old lady.
"If he had been, you would not have loved him, my dear lady," was the rejoinder. "Women love us for our
defects. If we have enough of them, they will forgive us everything, even our intellects. You will never ask
me to dinner again after saying this, I am afraid, Lady Narborough, but it is quite true."
"Of course it is true, Lord Henry. If we women did not love you for your defects, where would you all be?
Not one of you would ever be married. You would be a set of unfortunate bachelors. Not, however, that that
would alter you much. Nowadays all the married men live like bachelors, and all the bachelors like married
men."
"Fin de siecle," murmured Lord Henry.
"Fin du globe," answered his hostess.
"I wish it were fin du globe," said Dorian with a sigh. "Life is a great disappointment."
"Ah, my dear," cried Lady Narborough, putting on her gloves, "don't tell me that you have exhausted life.
When a man says that one knows that life has exhausted him. Lord Henry is very wicked, and I sometimes
wish that I had been; but you are made to be good you look so good. I must find you a nice wife. Lord
Henry, don't you think that Mr. Gray should get married?"
"I am always telling him so, Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry with a bow.
"Well, we must look out for a suitable match for him. I shall go through Debrett carefully tonight and draw
out a list of all the eligible young ladies."
"With their ages, Lady Narborough?" asked Dorian.
"Of course, with their ages, slightly edited. But nothing must be done in a hurry. I want it to be what The
Morning Post calls a suitable alliance, and I want you both to be happy."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 97
Page No 100
"What nonsense people talk about happy marriages!" exclaimed Lord Henry. "A man can be happy with any
woman, as long as he does not love her."
"Ah! what a cynic you are!" cried the old lady, pushing back her chair and nodding to Lady Ruxton. "You
must come and dine with me soon again. You are really an admirable tonic, much better than what Sir
Andrew prescribes for me. You must tell me what people you would like to meet, though. I want it to be a
delightful gathering."
"I like men who have a future and women who have a past," he answered. "Or do you think that would make
it a petticoat party?"
"I fear so," she said, laughing, as she stood up. "A thousand pardons, my dear Lady Ruxton," she added, "I
didn't see you hadn't finished your cigarette."
"Never mind, Lady Narborough. I smoke a great deal too much. I am going to limit myself, for the future."
"Pray don't, Lady Ruxton," said Lord Henry. "Moderation is a fatal thing. Enough is as bad as a meal. More
than enough is as good as a feast."
Lady Ruxton glanced at him curiously. "You must come and explain that to me some afternoon, Lord Henry.
It sounds a fascinating theory," she murmured, as she swept out of the room.
"Now, mind you don't stay too long over your politics and scandal," cried Lady Narborough from the door.
"If you do, we are sure to squabble upstairs."
The men laughed, and Mr. Chapman got up solemnly from the foot of the table and came up to the top.
Dorian Gray changed his seat and went and sat by Lord Henry. Mr. Chapman began to talk in a loud voice
about the situation in the House of Commons. He guffawed at his adversaries. The word doctrinaireword
full of terror to the British mind reappeared from time to time between his explosions. An alliterative
prefix served as an ornament of oratory. He hoisted the Union Jack on the pinnacles of thought. The inherited
stupidity of the racesound English common sense he jovially termed itwas shown to be the proper
bulwark for society.
A smile curved Lord Henry's lips, and he turned round and looked at Dorian.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 193
"Are you better, my dear fellow?" he asked. "You seemed rather out of sorts at dinner."
"I am quite well, Harry. I am tired. That is all."
"You were charming last night. The little duchess is quite devoted to you. She tells me she is going down to
Selby."
"She has promised to come on the twentieth."
"Is Monmouth to be there, too?"
"Oh, yes, Harry."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 98
Page No 101
"He bores me dreadfully, almost as much as he bores her. She is very clever, too clever for a woman. She
lacks the indefinable charm of weakness. It is the feet of clay that make the gold of the image precious. Her
feet are very pretty, but they are not feet of clay. White porcelain feet, if you like. They have been through the
fire, and what fire does not destroy, it hardens. She has had experiences."
"How long has she been married?" asked Dorian.
"An eternity, she tells me. I believe, according to the peerage, it is ten years, but ten years with Monmouth
must have been like eternity, with time thrown in. Who else is coming?"
"Oh, the Willoughbys, Lord Rugby and his wife, our hostess, Geoffrey Clouston, the usual set. I have asked
Lord Grotrian."
"I like him," said Lord Henry. "A great many people don't, but I find him charming. He atones for being
occasionally somewhat overdressed by being always absolutely overeducated. He is a very modern type."
"I don't know if he will be able to come, Harry. He may have to go to Monte Carlo with his father."
"Ah! what a nuisance people's people are! Try and make him come. By the way, Dorian, you ran off very
early last night. You left before eleven. What did you do afterwards? Did you go straight home?"
Dorian glanced at him hurriedly and frowned.
"No, Harry," he said at last, "I did not get home till nearly three."
"Did you go to the club?"
"Yes," he answered. Then he bit his lip. "No, I don't mean that. I didn't go to the club. I walked about. I forget
what I did. . . . How inquisitive you are, Harry! You always want to know what one has been doing. I always
want to forget what I have been doing. I came in at halfpast two, if you wish to know the exact time. I had
left my latchkey at home, and my servant had to let me in. If you want any corroborative evidence on the
subject, you can ask him."
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "My dear fellow, as if I cared! Let us go up to the drawingroom. No
sherry, thank you, Mr. Chapman. Something has happened to you, Dorian. Tell me what it is. You are not
yourself tonight."
"Don't mind me, Harry. I am irritable, and out of temper. I shall come round and see you tomorrow, or next
day. Make my excuses to Lady Narborough. I shan't go upstairs. I shall go home. I must go home."
"All right, Dorian. I dare say I shall see you tomorrow at teatime. The duchess is coming."
"I will try to be there, Harry," he said, leaving the room. As he drove back to his own house, he was
conscious that the sense of terror he thought he had strangled had come back to him. Lord Henry's casual
questioning had made him lose his nerves for the moment, and he wanted his nerve still. Things that were
dangerous had to be destroyed. He winced. He hated the idea of even touching them.
Yet it had to be done. He realized that, and when he had locked the door of his library, he opened the secret
press into which he had thrust Basil Hallward's coat and bag. A huge fire was blazing. He piled another log
on it. The smell of the singeing clothes and burning leather was horrible. It took him threequarters of an
hour to consume everything. At the end he felt faint and sick, and having lit some Algerian pastilles in a
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 99
Page No 102
pierced copper brazier, he bathed his hands and forehead with a cool muskscented vinegar.
Suddenly he started. His eyes grew strangely bright, and he gnawed nervously at his underlip. Between two
of the windows stood a large Florentine cabinet, made out of ebony and inlaid with ivory and blue lapis. He
watched it as though it were a thing that could fascinate and make afraid, as though it held something that he
longed for and yet almost loathed. His breath quickened. A mad craving came over him. He lit a cigarette and
then threw it away. His eyelids drooped till the long fringed lashes almost touched his cheek. But he still
watched the cabinet. At last he got up from the sofa on which he had been lying, went over to it, and having
unlocked it, touched some hidden spring. A triangular drawer passed slowly out. His fingers moved
instinctively towards it, dipped in, and closed on something. It was a small Chinese box of black and
golddust lacquer, elaborately wrought, the sides patterned with curved waves, and the silken cords hung
with round crystals and tasselled in plaited metal threads. He opened it. Inside was a green paste, waxy in
lustre, the odour curiously heavy and persistent.
He hesitated for some moments, with a strangely immobile smile upon his face. Then shivering, though the
atmosphere of the room was terribly hot, he drew himself up and glanced at the clock. It was twenty minutes
to twelve. He put the box back, shutting the cabinet doors as he did so, and went into his bedroom.
As midnight was striking bronze blows upon the dusky air, Dorian Gray, dressed commonly, and with a
muffler wrapped round his throat, crept quietly out of his house. In Bond Street he found a hansom with a
good horse. He hailed it and in a low voice gave the driver an address.
The man shook his head. "It is too far for me," he muttered.
"Here is a sovereign for you," said Dorian. "You shall have another if you drive fast."
"All right, sir," answered the man, "you will be there in an hour," and after his fare had got in he turned his
horse round and drove rapidly towards the river.
CHAPTER 16
A cold rain began to fall, and the blurred streetlamps looked ghastly in the dripping mist. The publichouses
were just closing, and dim men and women were clustering in broken groups round their doors. From some
of the bars came the sound of horrible laughter. In others, drunkards brawled and screamed.
Lying back in the hansom, with his hat pulled over his forehead, Dorian Gray watched with listless eyes the
sordid shame of the great city, and now and then he repeated to himself the words that Lord Henry had said to
him on the first day they had met, "To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the
soul." Yes, that was the secret. He had often tried it, and would try it again now. There were opium dens
where one could buy oblivion, dens of horror where the memory of old sins could be destroyed by the
madness of sins that were new.
The moon hung low in the sky like a yellow skull. From time to time a huge misshapen cloud stretched a long
arm across and hid it. The gaslamps grew fewer, and the streets more narrow and gloomy. Once the man
lost his way and had to drive back half a mile. A steam rose from the horse as it splashed up the puddles. The
sidewindows of the hansom were clogged with a greyflannel mist.
"To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul!" How the words rang in his
ears! His soul, certainly, was sick to death. Was it true that the senses could cure it? Innocent blood had been
spilled. What could atone for that? Ah! for that there was no atonement; but though forgiveness was
impossible, forgetfulness was possible still, and he was determined to forget, to stamp the thing out, to crush
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 100
Page No 103
it as one would crush the adder that had stung one. Indeed, what right had Basil to have spoken to him as he
had done? Who had made him a judge over others? He had said things that were dreadful, horrible, not to be
endured.
On and on plodded the hansom, going slower, it seemed to him, at each step. He thrust up the trap and called
to the man to drive faster. The hideous hunger for opium began to gnaw at him. His throat burned and his
delicate hands twitched nervously together. He struck at the horse madly with his stick. The driver laughed
and whipped up. He laughed in answer, and the man was silent.
The way seemed interminable, and the streets like the black web of some sprawling spider. The monotony
became unbearable, and as the mist thickened, he felt afraid.
Then they passed by lonely brickfields. The fog was lighter here, and he could see the strange, bottleshaped
kilns with their orange, fanlike tongues of fire. A dog barked as they went by, and far away in the darkness
some wandering seagull screamed. The horse stumbled in a rut, then swerved aside and broke into a gallop.
After some time they left the clay road and rattled again over roughpaven streets. Most of the windows were
dark, but now and then fantastic shadows were silhouetted against some lamplit blind. He watched them
curiously. They moved like monstrous marionettes and made gestures like live things. He hated them. A dull
rage was in his heart. As they turned a corner, a woman yelled something at them from an open door, and two
men ran after the hansom for about a hundred yards. The driver beat at them with his whip.
It is said that passion makes one think in a circle. Certainly with hideous iteration the bitten lips of Dorian
Gray shaped and reshaped those subtle words that dealt with soul and sense, till he had found in them the full
expression, as it were, of his mood, and justified, by intellectual approval, passions that without such
justification would still have dominated his temper. From cell to cell of his brain crept the one thought; and
the wild desire to live, most terrible of all man's appetites, quickened into force each trembling nerve and
fibre. Ugliness that had once been hateful to him because it made things real, became dear to him now for
that very reason. Ugliness was the one reality. The coarse brawl, the loathsome den, the crude violence of
disordered life, the very vileness of thief and outcast, were more vivid, in their intense actuality of
impression, than all the gracious shapes of art, the dreamy shadows of song. They were what he needed for
forgetfulness. In three days he would be free.
Suddenly the man drew up with a jerk at the top of a dark lane. Over the low roofs and jagged
chimneystacks of the houses rose the black masts of ships. Wreaths of white mist clung like ghostly sails to
the yards.
"Somewhere about here, sir, ain't it?" he asked huskily through the trap.
Dorian started and peered round. "This will do," he answered, and having got out hastily and given the driver
the extra fare he had promised him, he walked quickly in the direction of the quay. Here and there a lantern
gleamed at the stern of some huge merchantman. The light shook and splintered in the puddles. A red glare
came from an outwardbound steamer that was coaling. The slimy pavement looked like a wet mackintosh.
He hurried on towards the left, glancing back now and then to see if he was being followed. In about seven or
eight minutes he reached a small shabby house that was wedged in between two gaunt factories. In one of the
topwindows stood a lamp. He stopped and gave a peculiar knock.
After a little time he heard steps in the passage and the chain being unhooked. The door opened quietly, and
he went in without saying a word to the squat misshapen figure that flattened itself into the shadow as he
passed. At the end of the hall hung a tattered green curtain that swayed and shook in the gusty wind which
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 101
Page No 104
had followed him in from the street. He dragged it aside and entered a long low room which looked as if it
had once been a thirdrate dancingsaloon. Shrill flaring gasjets, dulled and distorted in the flyblown
mirrors that faced them, were ranged round the walls. Greasy reflectors of ribbed tin backed them, making
quivering disks of light. The floor was covered with ochrecoloured sawdust, trampled here and there into
mud, and stained with dark rings of spilled liquor. Some Malays were crouching by a little charcoal stove,
playing with bone counters and showing their white teeth as they chattered. In one corner, with his head
buried in his arms, a sailor sprawled over a table, and by the tawdrily painted bar that ran across one complete
side stood two haggard women, mocking an old man who was brushing the sleeves of his coat with an
expression of disgust. "He thinks he's got red ants on him," laughed one of them, as Dorian passed by. The
man looked at her in terror and began to whimper.
At the end of the room there was a little staircase, leading to a darkened chamber. As Dorian hurried up its
three rickety steps, the heavy odour of opium met him. He heaved a deep breath, and his nostrils quivered
with pleasure. When he entered, a young man with smooth yellow hair, who was bending over a lamp
lighting a long thin pipe, looked up at him and nodded in a hesitating manner.
"You here, Adrian?" muttered Dorian.
"Where else should I be?" he answered, listlessly. "None of the chaps will speak to me now."
"I thought you had left England."
"Darlington is not going to do anything. My brother paid the bill at last. George doesn't speak to me either. . .
. I don't care," he added with a sigh. "As long as one has this stuff, one doesn't want friends. I think I have
had too many friends."
Dorian winced and looked round at the grotesque things that lay in such fantastic postures on the ragged
mattresses. The twisted limbs, the gaping mouths, the staring lustreless eyes, fascinated him. He knew in
what strange heavens they were suffering, and what dull hells were teaching them the secret of some new joy.
They were better off than he was. He was prisoned in thought. Memory, like a horrible malady, was eating
his soul away. From time to time he seemed to see the eyes of Basil Hallward looking at him. Yet he felt he
could not stay. The presence of Adrian Singleton troubled him. He wanted to be where no one would know
who he was. He wanted to escape from himself.
"I am going on to the other place," he said after a pause.
"On the wharf?"
"Yes."
"That madcat is sure to be there. They won't have her in this place now."
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. "I am sick of women who love one. Women who hate one are much more
interesting. Besides, the stuff is better."
"Much the same."
"I like it better. Come and have something to drink. I must have something."
"I don't want anything," murmured the young man.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 102
Page No 105
"Never mind."
Adrian Singleton rose up wearily and followed Dorian to the bar. A halfcaste, in a ragged turban and a
shabby ulster, grinned a hideous greeting as he thrust a bottle of brandy and two tumblers in front of them.
The women sidled up and began to chatter. Dorian turned his back on them and said something in a low voice
to Adrian Singleton.
A crooked smile, like a Malay crease, writhed across the face of one of the women. "We are very proud
tonight," she sneered.
"For God's sake don't talk to me," cried Dorian, stamping his foot on the ground. "What do you want?
Money? Here it is. Don't ever talk to me again."
Two red sparks flashed for a moment in the woman's sodden eyes, then flickered out and left them dull and
glazed. She tossed her head and raked the coins off the counter with greedy fingers. Her companion watched
her enviously.
"It's no use," sighed Adrian Singleton. "I don't care to go back. What does it matter? I am quite happy here."
"You will write to me if you want anything, won't you?" said Dorian, after a pause.
"Perhaps."
"Good night, then."
"Good night," answered the young man, passing up the steps and wiping his parched mouth with a
handkerchief.
Dorian walked to the door with a look of pain in his face. As he drew the curtain aside, a hideous laugh broke
from the painted lips of the woman who had taken his money. "There goes the devil's bargain!" she
hiccoughed, in a hoarse voice.
"Curse you!" he answered, "don't call me that."
She snapped her fingers. "Prince Charming is what you like to be called, ain't it?" she yelled after him.
The drowsy sailor leaped to his feet as she spoke, and looked wildly round. The sound of the shutting of the
hall door fell on his ear. He rushed out as if in pursuit.
Dorian Gray hurried along the quay through the drizzling rain. His meeting with Adrian Singleton had
strangely moved him, and he wondered if the ruin of that young life was really to be laid at his door, as Basil
Hallward had said to him with such infamy of insult. He bit his lip, and for a few seconds his eyes grew sad.
Yet, after all, what did it matter to him? One's days were too brief to take the burden of another's errors on
one's shoulders. Each man lived his own life and paid his own price for living it. The only pity was one had to
pay so often for a single fault. One had to pay over and over again, indeed. In her dealings with man, destiny
never closed her accounts.
There are moments, psychologists tell us, when the passion for sin, or for what the world calls sin, so
dominates a nature that every fibre of the body, as every cell of the brain, seems to be instinct with fearful
impulses. Men and women at such moments lose the freedom of their will. They move to their terrible end as
automatons move. Choice is taken from them, and conscience is either killed, or, if it lives at all, lives but to
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 103
Page No 106
give rebellion its fascination and disobedience its charm. For all sins, as theologians weary not of reminding
us, are sins of disobedience. When that high spirit, that morning star of evil, fell from heaven, it was as a
rebel that he fell.
Callous, concentrated on evil, with stained mind, and soul hungry for rebellion, Dorian Gray hastened on,
quickening his step as he went, but as he darted aside into a dim archway, that had served him often as a short
cut to the illfamed place where he was going, he felt himself suddenly seized from behind, and before be
had time to defend himself, he was thrust back against the wall, with a brutal hand round his throat.
He struggled madly for life, and by a terrible effort wrenched the tightening fingers away. In a second he
heard the click of a revolver, and saw the gleam of a polished barrel, pointing straight at his head, and the
dusky form of a short, thickset man facing him.
"What do you want?" he gasped.
"Keep quiet," said the man. "If you stir, I shoot you."
"You are mad. What have I done to you?"
"You wrecked the life of Sibyl Vane," was the answer, "and Sibyl Vane was my sister. She killed herself. I
know it. Her death is at your door. I swore I would kill you in return. For years I have sought you. I had no
clue, no trace. The two people who could have described you were dead. I knew nothing of you but the pet
name she used to call you. I heard it tonight by chance. Make your peace with God, for tonight you are
going to die."
Dorian Gray grew sick with fear. "I never knew her," he stammered. "I never heard of her. You are mad."
"You had better confess your sin, for as sure as I am James Vane, you are going to die." There was a horrible
moment. Dorian did not know what to say or do. "Down on your knees!" growled the man. "I give you one
minute to make your peaceno more. I go on board tonight for India, and I must do my job first. One
minute. That's all."
Dorian's arms fell to his side. Paralysed with terror, he did not know what to do. Suddenly a wild hope
flashed across his brain. "Stop," he cried. "How long ago is it since your sister died? Quick, tell me!"
"Eighteen years," said the man. "Why do you ask me? What do years matter?"
"Eighteen years," laughed Dorian Gray, with a touch of triumph in his voice. "Eighteen years! Set me under
the lamp and look at my face!"
James Vane hesitated for a moment, not understanding what was meant. Then he seized Dorian Gray and
dragged him from the archway.
Dim and wavering as was the windblown light, yet it served to show him the hideous error, as it seemed,
into which he had fallen, for the face of the man he had sought to kill had all the bloom of boyhood, all the
unstained purity of youth. He seemed little more than a lad of twenty summers, hardly older, if older indeed
at all, than his sister had been when they had parted so many years ago. It was obvious that this was not the
man who had destroyed her life.
He loosened his hold and reeled back. "My God! my God!" he cried, "and I would have murdered you!"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 104
Page No 107
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. "You have been on the brink of committing a terrible crime, my man," he
said, looking at him sternly. "Let this be a warning to you not to take vengeance into your own hands."
"Forgive me, sir," muttered James Vane. "I was deceived. A chance word I heard in that damned den set me
on the wrong track."
"You had better go home and put that pistol away, or you may get into trouble," said Dorian, turning on his
heel and going slowly down the street.
James Vane stood on the pavement in horror. He was trembling from head to foot. After a little while, a black
shadow that had been creeping along the dripping wall moved out into the light and came close to him with
stealthy footsteps. He felt a hand laid on his arm and looked round with a start. It was one of the women who
had been drinking at the bar.
"Why didn't you kill him?" she hissed out, putting haggard face quite close to his. "I knew you were
following him when you rushed out from Daly's. You fool! You should have killed him. He has lots of
money, and he's as bad as bad."
"He is not the man I am looking for," he answered, "and I want no man's money. I want a man's life. The man
whose life I want must be nearly forty now. This one is little more than a boy. Thank God, I have not got his
blood upon my hands."
The woman gave a bitter laugh. "Little more than a boy!" she sneered. "Why, man, it's nigh on eighteen years
since Prince Charming made me what I am."
"You lie!" cried James Vane.
She raised her hand up to heaven. "Before God I am telling the truth," she cried.
"Before God?"
"Strike me dumb if it ain't so. He is the worst one that comes here. They say he has sold himself to the devil
for a pretty face. It's nigh on eighteen years since I met him. He hasn't changed much since then. I have,
though," she added, with a sickly leer.
"You swear this?"
"I swear it," came in hoarse echo from her flat mouth. "But don't give me away to him," she whined; "I am
afraid of him. Let me have some money for my night's lodging."
He broke from her with an oath and rushed to the corner of the street, but Dorian Gray had disappeared.
When he looked back, the woman had vanished also.
CHAPTER 17
A week later Dorian Gray was sitting in the conservatory at Selby Royal, talking to the pretty Duchess of
Monmouth, who with her husband, a jadedlooking man of sixty, was amongst his guests. It was teatime,
and the mellow light of the huge, lacecovered lamp that stood on the table lit up the delicate china and
hammered silver of the service at which the duchess was presiding. Her white hands were moving daintily
among the cups, and her full red lips were smiling at something that Dorian had whispered to her. Lord Henry
was lying back in a silkdraped wicker chair, looking at them. On a peachcoloured divan sat Lady
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 105
Page No 108
Narborough, pretending to listen to the duke's description of the last Brazilian beetle that he had added to his
collection. Three young men in elaborate smokingsuits were handing teacakes to some of the women. The
houseparty consisted of twelve people, and there were more expected to arrive on the next day.
"What are you two talking about?" said Lord Henry, strolling over to the table and putting his cup down. "I
hope Dorian has told you about my plan for rechristening everything, Gladys. It is a delightful idea."
"But I don't want to be rechristened, Harry," rejoined the duchess, looking up at him with her wonderful eyes.
"I am quite satisfied with my own name, and I am sure Mr. Gray should be satisfied with his."
"My dear Gladys, I would not alter either name for the world. They are both perfect. I was thinking chiefly of
flowers. Yesterday I cut an orchid, for my buttonhole. It was a marvellous spotted thing, as effective as the
seven deadly sins. In a thoughtless moment I asked one of the gardeners what it was called. He told me it was
a fine specimen of Robinsoniana, or something dreadful of that kind. It is a sad truth, but we have lost the
faculty of giving lovely names to things. Names are everything. I never quarrel with actions. My one quarrel
is with words. That is the reason I hate vulgar realism in literature. The man who could call a spade a spade
should be compelled to use one. It is the only thing he is fit for."
"Then what should we call you, Harry?" she asked.
"His name is Prince Paradox," said Dorian.
"I recognize him in a flash," exclaimed the duchess.
"I won't hear of it," laughed Lord Henry, sinking into a chair. "From a label there is no escape! I refuse the
title."
"Royalties may not abdicate," fell as a warning from pretty lips.
"You wish me to defend my throne, then?"
"Yes.
"I give the truths of tomorrow."
"I prefer the mistakes of today," she answered.
"You disarm me, Gladys," he cried, catching the wilfulness of her mood.
"Of your shield, Harry, not of your spear."
"I never tilt against beauty," he said, with a wave of his hand.
"That is your error, Harry, believe me. You value beauty far too much."
"How can you say that? I admit that I think that it is better to be beautiful than to be good. But on the other
hand, no one is more ready than I am to acknowledge that it is better to be good than to be ugly."
"Ugliness is one of the seven deadly sins, then?" cried the duchess. "What becomes of your simile about the
orchid?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 106
Page No 109
"Ugliness is one of the seven deadly virtues, Gladys. You, as a good Tory, must not underrate them. Beer, the
Bible, and the seven deadly virtues have made our England what she is."
"You don't like your country, then?" she asked.
"I live in it."
"That you may censure it the better."
"Would you have me take the verdict of Europe on it?" he inquired.
"What do they say of us?"
"That Tartuffe has emigrated to England and opened a shop."
"Is that yours, Harry?"
"I give it to you."
"I could not use it. It is too true."
"You need not be afraid. Our countrymen never recognize a description."
"They are practical."
"They are more cunning than practical. When they make up their ledger, they balance stupidity by wealth,
and vice by hypocrisy."
"Still, we have done great things."
"Great things have been thrust on us, Gladys."
"We have carried their burden."
"Only as far as the Stock Exchange."
She shook her head. "I believe in the race," she cried.
"It represents the survival of the pushing."
"It has development."
"Decay fascinates me more."
"What of art?" she asked.
"It is a malady."
"Love?"
"An illusion."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 107
Page No 110
"Religion?"
"The fashionable substitute for belief."
"You are a sceptic."
"Never! Scepticism is the beginning of faith."
"What are you?"
"To define is to limit."
"Give me a clue."
"Threads snap. You would lose your way in the labyrinth."
"You bewilder me. Let us talk of some one else."
"Our host is a delightful topic. Years ago he was christened Prince Charming."
"Ah! don't remind me of that," cried Dorian Gray.
"Our host is rather horrid this evening," answered the duchess, colouring. "I believe he thinks that Monmouth
married me on purely scientific principles as the best specimen he could find of a modern butterfly."
"Well, I hope he won't stick pins into you, Duchess," laughed Dorian.
"Oh! my maid does that already, Mr. Gray, when she is annoyed with me."
"And what does she get annoyed with you about, Duchess?"
"For the most trivial things, Mr. Gray, I assure you. Usually because I come in at ten minutes to nine and tell
her that I must be dressed by halfpast eight."
"How unreasonable of her! You should give her warning."
"I daren't, Mr. Gray. Why, she invents hats for me. You remember the one I wore at Lady Hilstone's
gardenparty? You don't, but it is nice of you to pretend that you do. Well, she made if out of nothing. All
good hats are made out of nothing."
"Like all good reputations, Gladys," interrupted Lord Henry. "Every effect that one produces gives one an
enemy. To be popular one must be a mediocrity."
"Not with women," said the duchess, shaking her head; "and women rule the world. I assure you we can't
bear mediocrities. We women, as some one says, love with our ears, just as you men love with your eyes, if
you ever love at all."
"It seems to me that we never do anything else," murmured Dorian.
"Ah! then, you never really love, Mr. Gray," answered the duchess with mock sadness.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 108
Page No 111
"My dear Gladys!" cried Lord Henry. "How can you say that? Romance lives by repetition, and repetition
converts an appetite into an art. Besides, each time that one loves is the only time one has ever loved.
Difference of object does not alter singleness of passion. It merely intensifies it. We can have in life but one
great experience at best, and the secret of life is to reproduce that experience as often as possible."
"Even when one has been wounded by it, Harry?" asked the duchess after a pause.
"Especially when one has been wounded by it," answered Lord Henry.
The duchess turned and looked at Dorian Gray with a curious expression in her eyes. "What do you say to
that, Mr. Gray?" she inquired.
Dorian hesitated for a moment. Then he threw his head back and laughed. "I always agree with Harry,
Duchess."
"Even when he is wrong?"
"Harry is never wrong, Duchess."
"And does his philosophy make you happy?"
"I have never searched for happiness. Who wants happiness? I have searched for pleasure."
"And found it, Mr. Gray?"
"Often. Too often."
The duchess sighed. "I am searching for peace," she said, "and if I don't go and dress, I shall have none this
evening."
"Let me get you some orchids, Duchess," cried Dorian, starting to his feet and walking down the
conservatory.
"You are flirting disgracefully with him," said Lord Henry to his cousin. "You had better take care. He is very
fascinating."
"If he were not, there would be no battle."
"Greek meets Greek, then?"
"I am on the side of the Trojans. They fought for a woman."
"They were defeated."
"There are worse things than capture," she answered.
"You gallop with a loose rein."
"Pace gives life," was the riposte.
"I shall write it in my diary tonight."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 109
Page No 112
"What?"
"That a burnt child loves the fire."
"I am not even singed. My wings are untouched."
"You use them for everything, except flight."
"Courage has passed from men to women. It is a new experience for us."
"You have a rival."
"Who?"
He laughed. "Lady Narborough," he whispered. "She perfectly adores him."
"You fill me with apprehension. The appeal to antiquity is fatal to us who are romanticists."
"Romanticists! You have all the methods of science."
"Men have educated us."
"But not explained you."
"Describe us as a sex," was her challenge.
"Sphinxes without secrets."
She looked at him, smiling. "How long Mr. Gray is!" she said. "Let us go and help him. I have not yet told
him the colour of my frock."
"Ah! you must suit your frock to his flowers, Gladys."
"That would be a premature surrender."
"Romantic art begins with its climax."
"I must keep an opportunity for retreat."
"In the Parthian manner?"
"They found safety in the desert. I could not do that."
"Women are not always allowed a choice," he answered, but hardly had he finished the sentence before from
the far end of the conservatory came a stifled groan, followed by the dull sound of a heavy fall. Everybody
started up. The duchess stood motionless in horror. And with fear in his eyes, Lord Henry rushed through the
flapping palms to find Dorian Gray lying face downwards on the tiled floor in a deathlike swoon.
He was carried at once into the blue drawingroom and laid upon one of the sofas. After a short time, he
came to himself and looked round with a dazed expression.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 110
Page No 113
"What has happened?" he asked. "Oh! I remember. Am I safe here, Harry?" He began to tremble.
"My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, "you merely fainted. That was all. You must have overtired
yourself. You had better not come down to dinner. I will take your place."
"No, I will come down," he said, struggling to his feet. "I would rather come down. I must not be alone."
He went to his room and dressed. There was a wild recklessness of gaiety in his manner as he sat at table, but
now and then a thrill of terror ran through him when he remembered that, pressed against the window of the
conservatory, like a white handkerchief, he had seen the face of James Vane watching him.
CHAPTER 18
The next day he did not leave the house, and, indeed, spent most of the time in his own room, sick with a
wild terror of dying, and yet indifferent to life itself. The consciousness of being hunted, snared, tracked
down, had begun to dominate him. If the tapestry did but tremble in the wind, he shook. The dead leaves that
were blown against the leaded panes seemed to him like his own wasted resolutions and wild regrets. When
he closed his eyes, he saw again the sailor's face peering through the miststained glass, and horror seemed
once more to lay its hand upon his heart.
But perhaps it had been only his fancy that had called vengeance out of the night and set the hideous shapes
of punishment before him. Actual life was chaos, but there was something terribly logical in the imagination.
It was the imagination that set remorse to dog the feet of sin. It was the imagination that made each crime
bear its misshapen brood. In the common world of fact the wicked were not punished, nor the good rewarded.
Success was given to the strong, failure thrust upon the weak. That was all. Besides, had any stranger been
prowling round the house, he would have been seen by the servants or the keepers. Had any footmarks been
found on the flowerbeds, the gardeners would have reported it. Yes, it had been merely fancy. Sibyl Vane's
brother had not come back to kill him. He had sailed away in his ship to founder in some winter sea. From
him, at any rate, he was safe. Why, the man did not know who he was, could not know who he was. The
mask of youth had saved him.
And yet if it had been merely an illusion, how terrible it was to think that conscience could raise such fearful
phantoms, and give them visible form, and make them move before one! What sort of life would his be if,
day and night, shadows of his crime were to peer at him from silent corners, to mock him from secret places,
to whisper in his ear as he sat at the feast, to wake him with icy fingers as he lay asleep! As the thought crept
through his brain, he grew pale with terror, and the air seemed to him to have become suddenly colder. Oh! in
what a wild hour of madness he had killed his friend! How ghastly the mere memory of the scene! He saw it
all again. Each hideous detail came back to him with added horror. Out of the black cave of time, terrible and
swathed in scarlet, rose the image of his sin. When Lord Henry came in at six o'clock, he found him crying as
one whose heart will break.
It was not till the third day that he ventured to go out. There was something in the clear, pinescented air of
that winter morning that seemed to bring him back his joyousness and his ardour for life. But it was not
merely the physical conditions of environment that had caused the change. His own nature had revolted
against the excess of anguish that had sought to maim and mar the perfection of its calm. With subtle and
finely wrought temperaments it is always so. Their strong passions must either bruise or bend. They either
slay the man, or themselves die. Shallow sorrows and shallow loves live on. The loves and sorrows that are
great are destroyed by their own plenitude. Besides, he had convinced himself that he had been the victim of
a terrorstricken imagination, and looked back now on his fears with something of pity and not a little of
contempt.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 111
Page No 114
After breakfast, he walked with the duchess for an hour in the garden and then drove across the park to join
the shootingparty. The crisp frost lay like salt upon the grass. The sky was an inverted cup of blue metal. A
thin film of ice bordered the flat, reedgrown lake.
At the corner of the pinewood he caught sight of Sir Geoffrey Clouston, the duchess's brother, jerking two
spent cartridges out of his gun. He jumped from the cart, and having told the groom to take the mare home,
made his way towards his guest through the withered bracken and rough undergrowth.
"Have you had good sport, Geoffrey?" he asked.
"Not very good, Dorian. I think most of the birds have gone to the open. I dare say it will be better after
lunch, when we get to new ground."
Dorian strolled along by his side. The keen aromatic air, the brown and red lights that glimmered in the
wood, the hoarse cries of the beaters ringing out from time to time, and the sharp snaps of the guns that
followed, fascinated him and filled him with a sense of delightful freedom. He was dominated by the
carelessness of happiness, by the high indifference of joy.
Suddenly from a lumpy tussock of old grass some twenty yards in front of them, with blacktipped ears erect
and long hinder limbs throwing it forward, started a hare. It bolted for a thicket of alders. Sir Geoffrey put his
gun to his shoulder, but there was something in the animal's grace of movement that strangely charmed
Dorian Gray, and he cried out at once, "Don't shoot it, Geoffrey. Let it live."
"What nonsense, Dorian!" laughed his companion, and as the hare bounded into the thicket, he fired. There
were two cries heard, the cry of a hare in pain, which is dreadful, the cry of a man in agony, which is worse.
"Good heavens! I have hit a beater!" exclaimed Sir Geoffrey. "What an ass the man was to get in front of the
guns! Stop shooting there!" he called out at the top of his voice. "A man is hurt."
The headkeeper came running up with a stick in his hand.
"Where, sir? Where is he?" he shouted. At the same time, the firing ceased along the line.
"Here," answered Sir Geoffrey angrily, hurrying towards the thicket. "Why on earth don't you keep your men
back? Spoiled my shooting for the day."
Dorian watched them as they plunged into the alderclump, brushing the lithe swinging branches aside. In a
few moments they emerged, dragging a body after them into the sunlight. He turned away in horror. It
seemed to him that misfortune followed wherever he went. He heard Sir Geoffrey ask if the man was really
dead, and the affirmative answer of the keeper. The wood seemed to him to have become suddenly alive with
faces. There was the trampling of myriad feet and the low buzz of voices. A great copperbreasted pheasant
came beating through the boughs overhead.
After a few momentsthat were to him, in his perturbed state, like endless hours of painhe felt a hand laid
on his shoulder. He started and looked round.
"Dorian," said Lord Henry, "I had better tell them that the shooting is stopped for today. It would not look
well to go on."
"I wish it were stopped for ever, Harry," he answered bitterly. "The whole thing is hideous and cruel. Is the
man ... ?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 112
Page No 115
He could not finish the sentence.
"I am afraid so," rejoined Lord Henry. "He got the whole charge of shot in his chest. He must have died
almost instantaneously. Come; let us go home."
They walked side by side in the direction of the avenue for nearly fifty yards without speaking. Then Dorian
looked at Lord Henry and said, with a heavy sigh, "It is a bad omen, Harry, a very bad omen."
"What is?" asked Lord Henry. "Oh! this accident, I suppose. My dear fellow, it can't be helped. It was the
man's own fault. Why did he get in front of the guns? Besides, it is nothing to us. It is rather awkward for
Geoffrey, of course. It does not do to pepper beaters. It makes people think that one is a wild shot. And
Geoffrey is not; he shoots very straight. But there is no use talking about the matter."
Dorian shook his head. "It is a bad omen, Harry. I feel as if something horrible were going to happen to some
of us. To myself, perhaps," he added, passing his hand over his eyes, with a gesture of pain.
The elder man laughed. "The only horrible thing in the world is ennui, Dorian. That is the one sin for which
there is no forgiveness. But we are not likely to suffer from it unless these fellows keep chattering about this
thing at dinner. I must tell them that the subject is to be tabooed. As for omens, there is no such thing as an
omen. Destiny does not send us heralds. She is too wise or too cruel for that. Besides, what on earth could
happen to you, Dorian? You have everything in the world that a man can want. There is no one who would
not be delighted to change places with you."
"There is no one with whom I would not change places, Harry. Don't laugh like that. I am telling you the
truth. The wretched peasant who has just died is better off than I am. I have no terror of death. It is the
coming of death that terrifies me. Its monstrous wings seem to wheel in the leaden air around me. Good
heavens! don't you see a man moving behind the trees there, watching me, waiting for me?"
Lord Henry looked in the direction in which the trembling gloved hand was pointing. "Yes," he said, smiling,
"I see the gardener waiting for you. I suppose he wants to ask you what flowers you wish to have on the table
tonight. How absurdly nervous you are, my dear fellow! You must come and see my doctor, when we get
back to town."
Dorian heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the gardener approaching. The man touched his hat, glanced for a
moment at Lord Henry in a hesitating manner, and then produced a letter, which he handed to his master.
"Her Grace told me to wait for an answer," he murmured.
Dorian put the letter into his pocket. "Tell her Grace that I am coming in," he said, coldly. The man turned
round and went rapidly in the direction of the house.
"How fond women are of doing dangerous things!" laughed Lord Henry. "It is one of the qualities in them
that I admire most. A woman will flirt with anybody in the world as long as other people are looking on."
"How fond you are of saying dangerous things, Harry! In the present instance, you are quite astray. I like the
duchess very much, but I don't love her."
"And the duchess loves you very much, but she likes you less, so you are excellently matched."
"You are talking scandal, Harry, and there is never any basis for scandal."
"The basis of every scandal is an immoral certainty," said Lord Henry, lighting a cigarette.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 113
Page No 116
"You would sacrifice anybody, Harry, for the sake of an epigram."
"The world goes to the altar of its own accord," was the answer.
"I wish I could love," cried Dorian Gray with a deep note of pathos in his voice. "But I seem to have lost the
passion and forgotten the desire. I am too much concentrated on myself. My own personality has become a
burden to me. I want to escape, to go away, to forget. It was silly of me to come down here at all. I think I
shall send a wire to Harvey to have the yacht got ready. On a yacht one is safe."
"Safe from what, Dorian? You are in some trouble. Why not tell me what it is? You know I would help you."
"I can't tell you, Harry," he answered sadly. "And I dare say it is only a fancy of mine. This unfortunate
accident has upset me. I have a horrible presentiment that something of the kind may happen to me."
"What nonsense!"
"I hope it is, but I can't help feeling it. Ah! here is the duchess, looking like Artemis in a tailormade gown.
You see we have come back, Duchess."
"I have heard all about it, Mr. Gray," she answered. "Poor Geoffrey is terribly upset. And it seems that you
asked him not to shoot the hare. How curious!"
"Yes, it was very curious. I don't know what made me say it. Some whim, I suppose. It looked the loveliest of
little live things. But I am sorry they told you about the man. It is a hideous subject."
"It is an annoying subject," broke in Lord Henry. "It has no psychological value at all. Now if Geoffrey had
done the thing on purpose, how interesting he would be! I should like to know some one who had committed
a real murder."
"How horrid of you, Harry!" cried the duchess. "Isn't it, Mr. Gray? Harry, Mr. Gray is ill again. He is going to
faint."
Dorian drew himself up with an effort and smiled. "It is nothing, Duchess," he murmured; "my nerves are
dreadfully out of order. That is all. I am afraid I walked too far this morning. I didn't hear what Harry said.
Was it very bad? You must tell me some other time. I think I must go and lie down. You will excuse me,
won't you?"
They had reached the great flight of steps that led from the conservatory on to the terrace. As the glass door
closed behind Dorian, Lord Henry turned and looked at the duchess with his slumberous eyes. "Are you very
much in love with him?" he asked.
She did not answer for some time, but stood gazing at the landscape. "I wish I knew," she said at last.
He shook his head. "Knowledge would be fatal. It is the uncertainty that charms one. A mist makes things
wonderful."
"One may lose one's way."
"All ways end at the same point, my dear Gladys."
"What is that?"
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 114
Page No 117
"Disillusion."
"It was my debut in life," she sighed.
"It came to you crowned."
"I am tired of strawberry leaves."
"They become you."
"Only in public."
"You would miss them," said Lord Henry.
"I will not part with a petal."
"Monmouth has ears."
"Old age is dull of hearing."
"Has he never been jealous?"
"I wish he had been."
He glanced about as if in search of something. "What are you looking for?" she inquired.
"The button from your foil," he answered. "You have dropped it."
She laughed. "I have still the mask."
"It makes your eyes lovelier," was his reply.
She laughed again. Her teeth showed like white seeds in a scarlet fruit.
Upstairs, in his own room, Dorian Gray was lying on a sofa, with terror in every tingling fibre of his body.
Life had suddenly become too hideous a burden for him to bear. The dreadful death of the unlucky beater,
shot in the thicket like a wild animal, had seemed to him to prefigure death for himself also. He had nearly
swooned at what Lord Henry had said in a chance mood of cynical jesting.
At five o'clock he rang his bell for his servant and gave him orders to pack his things for the nightexpress to
town, and to have the brougham at the door by eightthirty. He was determined not to sleep another night at
Selby Royal. It was an illomened place. Death walked there in the sunlight. The grass of the forest had been
spotted with blood.
Then he wrote a note to Lord Henry, telling him that he was going up to town to consult his doctor and
asking him to entertain his guests in his absence. As he was putting it into the envelope, a knock came to the
door, and his valet informed him that the headkeeper wished to see him. He frowned and bit his lip. "Send
him in," he muttered, after some moments' hesitation.
As soon as the man entered, Dorian pulled his chequebook out of a drawer and spread it out before him.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 115
Page No 118
"I suppose you have come about the unfortunate accident of this morning, Thornton?" he said, taking up a
pen.
"Yes, sir," answered the gamekeeper.
"Was the poor fellow married? Had he any people dependent on him?" asked Dorian, looking bored. "If so, I
should not like them to be left in want, and will send them any sum of money you may think necessary."
"We don't know who he is, sir. That is what I took the liberty of coming to you about."
"Don't know who he is?" said Dorian, listlessly. "What do you mean? Wasn't he one of your men?"
"No, sir. Never saw him before. Seems like a sailor, sir."
The pen dropped from Dorian Gray's hand, and he felt as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating. "A
sailor?" he cried out. "Did you say a sailor?"
"Yes, sir. He looks as if he had been a sort of sailor; tattooed on both arms, and that kind of thing."
"Was there anything found on him?" said Dorian, leaning forward and looking at the man with startled eyes.
"Anything that would tell his name?"
"Some money, sirnot much, and a sixshooter. There was no name of any kind. A decentlooking man,
sir, but roughlike. A sort of sailor we think."
Dorian started to his feet. A terrible hope fluttered past him. He clutched at it madly. "Where is the body?" he
exclaimed. "Quick! I must see it at once."
"It is in an empty stable in the Home Farm, sir. The folk don't like to have that sort of thing in their houses.
They say a corpse brings bad luck."
"The Home Farm! Go there at once and meet me. Tell one of the grooms to bring my horse round. No. Never
mind. I'll go to the stables myself. It will save time."
In less than a quarter of an hour, Dorian Gray was galloping down the long avenue as hard as he could go.
The trees seemed to sweep past him in spectral procession, and wild shadows to fling themselves across his
path. Once the mare swerved at a white gatepost and nearly threw him. He lashed her across the neck with
his crop. She cleft the dusky air like an arrow. The stones flew from her hoofs.
At last he reached the Home Farm. Two men were loitering in the yard. He leaped from the saddle and threw
the reins to one of them. In the farthest stable a light was glimmering. Something seemed to tell him that the
body was there, and he hurried to the door and put his hand upon the latch.
There he paused for a moment, feeling that he was on the brink of a discovery that would either make or mar
his life. Then he thrust the door open and entered.
On a heap of sacking in the far corner was lying the dead body of a man dressed in a coarse shirt and a pair of
blue trousers. A spotted handkerchief had been placed over the face. A coarse candle, stuck in a bottle,
sputtered beside it.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 116
Page No 119
Dorian Gray shuddered. He felt that his could not be the hand to take the handkerchief away, and called out
to one of the farmservants to come to him.
"Take that thing off the face. I wish to see it," he said, clutching at the doorpost for support.
When the farmservant had done so, he stepped forward. A cry of joy broke from his lips. The man who had
been shot in the thicket was James Vane.
He stood there for some minutes looking at the dead body. As he rode home, his eyes were full of tears, for
he knew he was safe.
CHAPTER 19
There is no use your telling me that you are going to be good," cried Lord Henry, dipping his white fingers
into a red copper bowl filled with rosewater. "You are quite perfect. Pray, don't change."
Dorian Gray shook his head. "No, Harry, I have done too many dreadful things in my life. I am not going to
do any more. I began my good actions yesterday."
"Where were you yesterday?"
"In the country, Harry. I was staying at a little inn by myself."
"My dear boy," said Lord Henry, smiling, "anybody can be good in the country. There are no temptations
there. That is the reason why people who live out of town are so absolutely uncivilized. Civilization is not by
any means an easy thing to attain to. There are only two ways by which man can reach it. One is by being
cultured, the other by being corrupt. Country people have no opportunity of being either, so they stagnate."
"Culture and corruption," echoed Dorian. "I have known something of both. It seems terrible to me now that
they should ever be found together. For I have a new ideal, Harry. I am going to alter. I think I have altered."
"You have not yet told me what your good action was. Or did you say you had done more than one?" asked
his companion as he spilled into his plate a little crimson pyramid of seeded strawberries and, through a
perforated, shellshaped spoon, snowed white sugar upon them.
"I can tell you, Harry. It is not a story I could tell to any one else. I spared somebody. It sounds vain, but you
understand what I mean. She was quite beautiful and wonderfully like Sibyl Vane. I think it was that which
first attracted me to her. You remember Sibyl, don't you? How long ago that seems! Well, Hetty was not one
of our own class, of course. She was simply a girl in a village. But I really loved her. I am quite sure that I
loved her. All during this wonderful May that we have been having, I used to run down and see her two or
three times a week. Yesterday she met me in a little orchard. The appleblossoms kept tumbling down on her
hair, and she was laughing. We were to have gone away together this morning at dawn. Suddenly I
determined to leave her as flowerlike as I had found her."
"I should think the novelty of the emotion must have given you a thrill of real pleasure, Dorian," interrupted
Lord Henry. "But I can finish your idyll for you. You gave her good advice and broke her heart. That was the
beginning of your reformation."
"Harry, you are horrible! You mustn't say these dreadful things. Hetty's heart is not broken. Of course, she
cried and all that. But there is no disgrace upon her. She can live, like Perdita, in her garden of mint and
marigold."
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 117
Page No 120
"And weep over a faithless Florizel," said Lord Henry, laughing, as he leaned back in his chair. "My dear
Dorian, you have the most curiously boyish moods. Do you think this girl will ever be really content now
with any one of her own rank? I suppose she will be married some day to a rough carter or a grinning
ploughman. Well, the fact of having met you, and loved you, will teach her to despise her husband, and she
will be wretched. From a moral point of view, I cannot say that I think much of your great renunciation. Even
as a beginning, it is poor. Besides, how do you know that Hetty isn't floating at the present moment in some
starlit millpond, with lovely waterlilies round her, like Ophelia?"
"I can't bear this, Harry! You mock at everything, and then suggest the most serious tragedies. I am sorry I
told you now. I don't care what you say to me. I know I was right in acting as I did. Poor Hetty! As I rode
past the farm this morning, I saw her white face at the window, like a spray of jasmine. Don't let us talk about
it any more, and don't try to persuade me that the first good action I have done for years, the first little bit of
selfsacrifice I have ever known, is really a sort of sin. I want to be better. I am going to be better. Tell me
something about yourself. What is going on in town? I have not been to the club for days."
"The people are still discussing poor Basil's disappearance."
"I should have thought they had got tired of that by this time," said Dorian, pouring himself out some wine
and frowning slightly.
"My dear boy, they have only been talking about it for six weeks, and the British public are really not equal
to the mental strain of having more than one topic every three months. They have been very fortunate lately,
however. They have had my own divorcecase and Alan Campbell's suicide. Now they have got the
mysterious disappearance of an artist. Scotland Yard still insists that the man in the grey ulster who left for
Paris by the midnight train on the ninth of November was poor Basil, and the French police declare that Basil
never arrived in Paris at all. I suppose in about a fortnight we shall be told that he has been seen in San
Francisco. It is an odd thing, but every one who disappears is said to be seen at San Francisco. It must be a
delightful city, and possess all the attractions of the next world."
"What do you think has happened to Basil?" asked Dorian, holding up his Burgundy against the light and
wondering how it was that he could discuss the matter so calmly.
"I have not the slightest idea. If Basil chooses to hide himself, it is no business of mine. If he is dead, I don't
want to think about him. Death is the only thing that ever terrifies me. I hate it."
"Why?" said the younger man wearily.
"Because," said Lord Henry, passing beneath his nostrils the gilt trellis of an open vinaigrette box, "one can
survive everything nowadays except that. Death and vulgarity are the only two facts in the nineteenth century
that one cannot explain away. Let us have our coffee in the musicroom, Dorian. You must play Chopin to
me. The man with whom my wife ran away played Chopin exquisitely. Poor Victoria! I was very fond of her.
The house is rather lonely without her. Of course, married life is merely a habit, a bad habit. But then one
regrets the loss even of one's worst habits. Perhaps one regrets them the most. They are such an essential part
of one's personality."
Dorian said nothing, but rose from the table, and passing into the next room, sat down to the piano and let his
fingers stray across the white and black ivory of the keys. After the coffee had been brought in, he stopped,
and looking over at Lord Henry, said, "Harry, did it ever occur to you that Basil was murdered?"
Lord Henry yawned. "Basil was very popular, and always wore a Waterbury watch. Why should he have
been murdered? He was not clever enough to have enemies. Of course, he had a wonderful genius for
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 118
Page No 121
painting. But a man can paint like Velasquez and yet be as dull as possible. Basil was really rather dull. He
only interested me once, and that was when he told me, years ago, that he had a wild adoration for you and
that you were the dominant motive of his art."
"I was very fond of Basil," said Dorian with a note of sadness in his voice. "But don't people say that he was
murdered?"
"Oh, some of the papers do. It does not seem to me to be at all probable. I know there are dreadful places in
Paris, but Basil was not the sort of man to have gone to them. He had no curiosity. It was his chief defect."
"What would you say, Harry, if I told you that I had murdered Basil?" said the younger man. He watched him
intently after he had spoken.
"I would say, my dear fellow, that you were posing for a character that doesn't suit you. All crime is vulgar,
just as all vulgarity is crime. It is not in you, Dorian, to commit a murder. I am sorry if I hurt your vanity by
saying so, but I assure you it is true. Crime belongs exclusively to the lower orders. I don't blame them in the
smallest degree. I should fancy that crime was to them what art is to us, simply a method of procuring
extraordinary sensations."
"A method of procuring sensations? Do you think, then, that a man who has once committed a murder could
possibly do the same crime again? Don't tell me that."
"Oh! anything becomes a pleasure if one does it too often," cried Lord Henry, laughing. "That is one of the
most important secrets of life. I should fancy, however, that murder is always a mistake. One should never do
anything that one cannot talk about after dinner. But let us pass from poor Basil. I wish I could believe that he
had come to such a really romantic end as you suggest, but I can't. I dare say he fell into the Seine off an
omnibus and that the conductor hushed up the scandal. Yes: I should fancy that was his end. I see him lying
now on his back under those dullgreen waters, with the heavy barges floating over him and long weeds
catching in his hair. Do you know, I don't think he would have done much more good work. During the last
ten years his painting had gone off very much."
Dorian heaved a sigh, and Lord Henry strolled across the room and began to stroke the head of a curious Java
parrot, a large, greyplumaged bird with pink crest and tail, that was balancing itself upon a bamboo perch.
As his pointed fingers touched it, it dropped the white scurf of crinkled lids over black, glasslike eyes and
began to sway backwards and forwards.
"Yes," he continued, turning round and taking his handkerchief out of his pocket; "his painting had quite
gone off. It seemed to me to have lost something. It had lost an ideal. When you and he ceased to be great
friends, he ceased to be a great artist. What was it separated you? I suppose he bored you. If so, he never
forgave you. It's a habit bores have. By the way, what has become of that wonderful portrait he did of you? I
don't think I have ever seen it since he finished it. Oh! I remember your telling me years ago that you had sent
it down to Selby, and that it had got mislaid or stolen on the way. You never got it back? What a pity! it was
really a masterpiece. I remember I wanted to buy it. I wish I had now. It belonged to Basil's best period. Since
then, his work was that curious mixture of bad painting and good intentions that always entitles a man to be
called a representative British artist. Did you advertise for it? You should."
"I forget," said Dorian. "I suppose I did. But I never really liked it. I am sorry I sat for it. The memory of the
thing is hateful to me. Why do you talk of it? It used to remind me of those curious lines in some
playHamlet, I thinkhow do they run?Like the painting of a sorrow,
A face without a heart.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 119
Page No 122
Yes: that is what it was like."
Lord Henry laughed. "If a man treats life artistically, his brain is his heart," he answered, sinking into an
armchair.
Dorian Gray shook his head and struck some soft chords on the piano. "'Like the painting of a sorrow,'" he
repeated, "'a face without a heart.'"
The elder man lay back and looked at him with halfclosed eyes. "By the way, Dorian," he said after a pause,
"'what does it profit a man if he gain the whole world and losehow does the quotation run? his own
soul'?"
The music jarred, and Dorian Gray started and stared at his friend. "Why do you ask me that, Harry?"
"My dear fellow," said Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows in surprise, "I asked you because I thought you
might be able to give me an answer. That is all. I was going through the park last Sunday, and close by the
Marble Arch there stood a little crowd of shabbylooking people listening to some vulgar streetpreacher. As
I passed by, I heard the man yelling out that question to his audience. It struck me as being rather dramatic.
London is very rich in curious effects of that kind. A wet Sunday, an uncouth Christian in a mackintosh, a
ring of sickly white faces under a broken roof of dripping umbrellas, and a wonderful phrase flung into the air
by shrill hysterical lipsit was really very good in its way, quite a suggestion. I thought of telling the
prophet that art had a soul, but that man had not. I am afraid, however, he would not have understood me."
"Don't, Harry. The soul is a terrible reality. It can be bought, and sold, and bartered away. It can be poisoned,
or made perfect. There is a soul in each one of us. I know it."
"Do you feel quite sure of that, Dorian?"
"Quite sure."
"Ah! then it must be an illusion. The things one feels absolutely certain about are never true. That is the
fatality of faith, and the lesson of romance. How grave you are! Don't be so serious. What have you or I to do
with the superstitions of our age? No: we have given up our belief in the soul. Play me something. Play me a
nocturne, Dorian, and, as you play, tell me, in a low voice, how you have kept your youth. You must have
some secret. I am only ten years older than you are, and I am wrinkled, and worn, and yellow. You are really
wonderful, Dorian. You have never looked more charming than you do tonight. You remind me of the day I
saw you first. You were rather cheeky, very shy, and absolutely extraordinary. You have changed, of course,
but not in appearance. I wish you would tell me your secret. To get back my youth I would do anything in the
world, except take exercise, get up early, or be respectable. Youth! There is nothing like it. It's absurd to talk
of the ignorance of youth. The only people to whose opinions I listen now with any respect are people much
younger than myself. They seem in front of me. Life has revealed to them her latest wonder. As for the aged,
I always contradict the aged. I do it on principle. If you ask them their opinion on something that happened
yesterday, they solemnly give you the opinions current in 1820, when people wore high stocks, believed in
everything, and knew absolutely nothing. How lovely that thing you are playing is! I wonder, did Chopin
write it at Majorca, with the sea weeping round the villa and the salt spray dashing against the panes? It is
marvellously romantic. What a blessing it is that there is one art left to us that is not imitative! Don't stop. I
want music tonight. It seems to me that you are the young Apollo and that I am Marsyas listening to you. I
have sorrows, Dorian, of my own, that even you know nothing of. The tragedy of old age is not that one is
old, but that one is young. I am amazed sometimes at my own sincerity. Ah, Dorian, how happy you are!
What an exquisite life you have had! You have drunk deeply of everything. You have crushed the grapes
against your palate. Nothing has been hidden from you. And it has all been to you no more than the sound of
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 120
Page No 123
music. It has not marred you. You are still the same."
"I am not the same, Harry."
"Yes, you are the same. I wonder what the rest of your life will be. Don't spoil it by renunciations. At present
you are a perfect type. Don't make yourself incomplete. You are quite flawless now. You need not shake your
head: you know you are. Besides, Dorian, don't deceive yourself. Life is not governed by will or intention.
Life is a question of nerves, and fibres, and slowly builtup cells in which thought hides itself and passion
has its dreams. You may fancy yourself safe and think yourself strong. But a chance tone of colour in a room
or a morning sky, a particular perfume that you had once loved and that brings subtle memories with it, a line
from a forgotten poem that you had come across again, a cadence from a piece of music that you had ceased
to play I tell you, Dorian, that it is on things like these that our lives depend. Browning writes about that
somewhere; but our own senses will imagine them for us. There are moments when the odour of lilas blanc
passes suddenly across me, and I have to live the strangest month of my life over again. I wish I could change
places with you, Dorian. The world has cried out against us both, but it has always worshipped you. It always
will worship you. You are the type of what the age is searching for, and what it is afraid it has found. I am so
glad that you have never done anything, never carved a statue, or painted a picture, or produced anything
outside of yourself! Life has been your art. You have set yourself to music. Your days are your sonnets."
Dorian rose up from the piano and passed his hand through his hair. "Yes, life has been exquisite," he
murmured, "but I am not going to have the same life, Harry. And you must not say these extravagant things
to me. You don't know everything about me. I think that if you did, even you would turn from me. You laugh.
Don't laugh."
"Why have you stopped playing, Dorian? Go back and give me the nocturne over again. Look at that great,
honeycoloured moon that hangs in the dusky air. She is waiting for you to charm her, and if you play she
will come closer to the earth. You won't? Let us go to the club, then. It has been a charming evening, and we
must end it charmingly. There is some one at White's who wants immensely to know youyoung Lord
Poole, Bournemouth's eldest son. He has already copied your neckties, and has begged me to introduce him
to you. He is quite delightful and rather reminds me of you."
"I hope not," said Dorian with a sad look in his eyes. "But I am tired tonight, Harry. I shan't go to the club. It
is nearly eleven, and I want to go to bed early."
"Do stay. You have never played so well as tonight. There was something in your touch that was wonderful.
It had more expression than I had ever heard from it before."
"It is because I am going to be good," he answered, smiling. "I am a little changed already."
"You cannot change to me, Dorian," said Lord Henry. "You and I will always be friends."
"Yet you poisoned me with a book once. I should not forgive that. Harry, promise me that you will never lend
that book to any one. It does harm."
"My dear boy, you are really beginning to moralize. You will soon be going about like the converted, and the
revivalist, warning people against all the sins of which you have grown tired. You are much too delightful to
do that. Besides, it is no use. You and I are what we are, and will be what we will be. As for being poisoned
by a book, there is no such thing as that. Art has no influence upon action. It annihilates the desire to act. It is
superbly sterile. The books that the world calls immoral are books that show the world its own shame. That is
all. But we won't discuss literature. Come round tomorrow. I am going to ride at eleven. We might go
together, and I will take you to lunch afterwards with Lady Branksome. She is a charming woman, and wants
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 121
Page No 124
to consult you about some tapestries she is thinking of buying. Mind you come. Or shall we lunch with our
little duchess? She says she never sees you now. Perhaps you are tired of Gladys? I thought you would be.
Her clever tongue gets on one's nerves. Well, in any case, be here at eleven."
"Must I really come, Harry?"
"Certainly. The park is quite lovely now. I don't think there have been such lilacs since the year I met you."
"Very well. I shall be here at eleven," said Dorian. "Good night, Harry." As he reached the door, he hesitated
for a moment, as if he had something more to say. Then he sighed and went out.
CHAPTER 20
It was a lovely night, so warm that he threw his coat over his arm and did not even put his silk scarf round his
throat. As he strolled home, smoking his cigarette, two young men in evening dress passed him. He heard one
of them whisper to the other, "That is Dorian Gray." He remembered how pleased he used to be when he was
pointed out, or stared at, or talked about. He was tired of hearing his own name now. Half the charm of the
little village where he had been so often lately was that no one knew who he was. He had often told the girl
whom he had lured to love him that he was poor, and she had believed him. He had told her once that he was
wicked, and she had laughed at him and answered that wicked people were always very old and very ugly.
What a laugh she had!just like a thrush singing. And how pretty she had been in her cotton dresses and her
large hats! She knew nothing, but she had everything that he had lost.
When he reached home, he found his servant waiting up for him. He sent him to bed, and threw himself down
on the sofa in the library, and began to think over some of the things that Lord Henry had said to him.
Was it really true that one could never change? He felt a wild longing for the unstained purity of his
boyhood his rosewhite boyhood, as Lord Henry had once called it. He knew that he had tarnished
himself, filled his mind with corruption and given horror to his fancy; that he had been an evil influence to
others, and had experienced a terrible joy in being so; and that of the lives that had crossed his own, it had
been the fairest and the most full of promise that he had brought to shame. But was it all irretrievable? Was
there no hope for him?
Ah! in what a monstrous moment of pride and passion he had prayed that the portrait should bear the burden
of his days, and he keep the unsullied splendour of eternal youth! All his failure had been due to that. Better
for him that each sin of his life had brought its sure swift penalty along with it. There was purification in
punishment. Not "Forgive us our sins" but "Smite us for our iniquities" should be the prayer of man to a most
just God.
The curiously carved mirror that Lord Henry had given to him, so many years ago now, was standing on the
table, and the whitelimbed Cupids laughed round it as of old. He took it up, as he had done on that night of
horror when be had first noted the change in the fatal picture, and with wild, teardimmed eyes looked into
its polished shield. Once, some one who had terribly loved him had written to him a mad letter, ending with
these idolatrous words: "The world is changed because you are made of ivory and gold. The curves of your
lips rewrite history." The phrases came back to his memory, and he repeated them over and over to himself.
Then he loathed his own beauty, and flinging the mirror on the floor, crushed it into silver splinters beneath
his heel. It was his beauty that had ruined him, his beauty and the youth that he had prayed for. But for those
two things, his life might have been free from stain. His beauty had been to him but a mask, his youth but a
mockery. What was youth at best? A green, an unripe time, a time of shallow moods, and sickly thoughts.
Why had he worn its livery? Youth had spoiled him.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 122
Page No 125
It was better not to think of the past. Nothing could alter that. It was of himself, and of his own future, that he
had to think. James Vane was hidden in a nameless grave in Selby churchyard. Alan Campbell had shot
himself one night in his laboratory, but had not revealed the secret that he had been forced to know. The
excitement, such as it was, over Basil Hallward's disappearance would soon pass away. It was already
waning. He was perfectly safe there. Nor, indeed, was it the death of Basil Hallward that weighed most upon
his mind. It was the living death of his own soul that troubled him. Basil had painted the portrait that had
marred his life. He could not forgive him that. It was the portrait that had done everything. Basil had said
things to him that were unbearable, and that he had yet borne with patience. The murder had been simply the
madness of a moment. As for Alan Campbell, his suicide had been his own act. He had chosen to do it. It was
nothing to him.
A new life! That was what he wanted. That was what he was waiting for. Surely he had begun it already. He
had spared one innocent thing, at any rate. He would never again tempt innocence. He would be good.
As he thought of Hetty Merton, he began to wonder if the portrait in the locked room had changed. Surely it
was not still so horrible as it had been? Perhaps if his life became pure, he would be able to expel every sign
of evil passion from the face. Perhaps the signs of evil had already gone away. He would go and look.
He took the lamp from the table and crept upstairs. As he unbarred the door, a smile of joy flitted across his
strangely younglooking face and lingered for a moment about his lips. Yes, he would be good, and the
hideous thing that he had hidden away would no longer be a terror to him. He felt as if the load had been
lifted from him already.
He went in quietly, locking the door behind him, as was his custom, and dragged the purple hanging from the
portrait. A cry of pain and indignation broke from him. He could see no change, save that in the eyes there
was a look of cunning and in the mouth the curved wrinkle of the hypocrite. The thing was still
loathsomemore loathsome, if possible, than beforeand the scarlet dew that spotted the hand seemed
brighter, and more like blood newly spilled. Then he trembled. Had it been merely vanity that had made him
do his one good deed? Or the desire for a new sensation, as Lord Henry had hinted, with his mocking laugh?
Or that passion to act a part that sometimes makes us do things finer than we are ourselves? Or, perhaps, all
these? And why was the red stain larger than it had been? It seemed to have crept like a horrible disease over
the wrinkled fingers. There was blood on the painted feet, as though the thing had drippedblood even on
the hand that had not held the knife. Confess? Did it mean that he was to confess? To give himself up and be
put to death? He laughed. He felt that the idea was monstrous. Besides, even if he did confess, who would
believe him? There was no trace of the murdered man anywhere. Everything belonging to him had been
destroyed. He himself had burned what had been belowstairs. The world would simply say that he was mad.
They would shut him up if he persisted in his story. . . . Yet it was his duty to confess, to suffer public shame,
and to make public atonement. There was a God who called upon men to tell their sins to earth as well as to
heaven. Nothing that he could do would cleanse him till he had told his own sin. His sin? He shrugged his
shoulders. The death of Basil Hallward seemed very little to him. He was thinking of Hetty Merton. For it
was an unjust mirror, this mirror of his soul that he was looking at. Vanity? Curiosity? Hypocrisy? Had there
been nothing more in his renunciation than that? There had been something more. At least he thought so. But
who could tell? . . . No. There had been nothing more. Through vanity he had spared her. In hypocrisy he had
worn the mask of goodness. For curiosity's sake he had tried the denial of self. He recognized that now.
But this murderwas it to dog him all his life? Was he always to be burdened by his past? Was he really to
confess? Never. There was only one bit of evidence left against him. The picture itself that was evidence.
He would destroy it. Why had he kept it so long? Once it had given him pleasure to watch it changing and
growing old. Of late he had felt no such pleasure. It had kept him awake at night. When he had been away, he
had been filled with terror lest other eyes should look upon it. It had brought melancholy across his passions.
Its mere memory had marred many moments of joy. It had been like conscience to him. Yes, it had been
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 123
Page No 126
conscience. He would destroy it.
He looked round and saw the knife that had stabbed Basil Hallward. He had cleaned it many times, till there
was no stain left upon it. It was bright, and glistened. As it had killed the painter, so it would kill the painter's
work, and all that that meant. It would kill the past, and when that was dead, he would be free. It would kill
this monstrous soullife, and without its hideous warnings, he would be at peace. He seized the thing, and
stabbed the picture with it.
There was a cry heard, and a crash. The cry was so horrible in its agony that the frightened servants woke and
crept out of their rooms. Two gentlemen, who were passing in the square below, stopped and looked up at the
great house. They walked on till they met a policeman and brought him back. The man rang the bell several
times, but there was no answer. Except for a light in one of the top windows, the house was all dark. After a
time, he went away and stood in an adjoining portico and watched.
"Whose house is that, Constable?" asked the elder of the two gentlemen.
"Mr. Dorian Gray's, sir," answered the policeman.
They looked at each other, as they walked away, and sneered. One of them was Sir Henry Ashton's uncle.
Inside, in the servants' part of the house, the halfclad domestics were talking in low whispers to each other.
Old Mrs. Leaf was crying and wringing her hands. Francis was as pale as death.
After about a quarter of an hour, he got the coachman and one of the footmen and crept upstairs. They
knocked, but there was no reply. They called out. Everything was still. Finally, after vainly trying to force the
door, they got on the roof and dropped down on to the balcony. The windows yielded easilytheir bolts
were old.
When they entered, they found hanging upon the wall a splendid portrait of their master as they had last seen
him, in all the wonder of his exquisite youth and beauty. Lying on the floor was a dead man, in evening dress,
with a knife in his heart. He was withered, wrinkled, and loathsome of visage. It was not till they had
examined the rings that they recognized who it was.
The Picture of Dorian Gray
The Picture of Dorian Gray 124
Bookmarks
1. Table of Contents, page = 3
2. The Picture of Dorian Gray, page = 4
3. Oscar Wilde, page = 4